After reading the story “The boy who wasn’t seen, and the Girl who couldn’t speak” by Rankan, I got to thinking about that storyline and decided to try out my own ideas. I hope that is okay.
 
“Why?” he looked into her incredible brown eyes. “Why are you doing this… Going to a summer camp with a guy from school who is considered the plague?”

“Because I owe you so much, Eric. You have been such a friend to me and helped me in so many ways.”

Now Eric was really confused. It must have been written all over his face, because Samantha continued.

“Do you remember my sister, Summer.”

Of course he did. Summer and he were in art class together and shared an interest in comic art. Summer committed suicide a year and a half ago. The whole school had to go through group counseling. Eric nodded.

“After Summer left us, I went through her stuff.” Samantha explained. “I found her diary and sketch pad. She wrote a lot about you and how talented you are. How you made her bad days a little bit better. How your drawings and your sense of humor helped her make it through each day. After I got closer to Summer through her stuff, I found you on line. I started reading your comics, and admiring your art. That is when I started to email you. I wanted to get to know you better. To see everything my sister saw in you. I just couldn’t do it at school, I’m not strong enough to deal with all the cliques and pressures. Anyway, I thought by spending the summer with you, I could get to know you better, like my sister did. Maybe through you, I can understand her better. Besides, it sounded like you needed a friend, and I felt it was the least I could do to help you out.”

 

Camp Kumoni
By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 1
 

Camp Kumoni
Episode 1

“No, you may not take any electronics to camp with you, young man.” His mother’s voice took on an edge to it. “You are to get out in the sun, swim, play ball and make friends, not sulk in the cabin with your electronics.”

Eric rolled his eyes. His electronics were his friends. No one else at school would be caught seen eating lunch at the same table as him; because of this, he usually snuck into the audio-visual room to eat in peace. Eric tossed his gaming device aside, knowing that his mother would look to see if he would be leaving it behind. Instead, he slipped his laptop under the bottom lining of his suitcase and carefully tucked the cut edges underneath the sides, before piling his arrangement of shorts, T-shirts, socks and underwear on top of it.

“Here’s a pair of pants, Dear.” His mother handed him a pair of jeans. “Just in case It gets cold or something.”

“Yes, Mom.” Eric grumbled but took the pants and tossed them onto the bed.

“Did you pack your toothpaste and toothbrush?”

“Yes, Mom.” Eric held up the small shaving bag that held his toiletries.

“Is your sunscreen in there?”

“Mom. I’ve got it, Okay?” Eric snapped. He flipped his long black hair out of his face and looked hard at her. “I’m fifteen years old. I think I can pack my own suitcase.”

His mom sighed heavily, tuned away and stalked into the kitchen grumbling something about ungrateful teenagers.

Eric was mortified when he found out last week that his parents were planning on sending him away to camp for the summer, the entire summer. Not two weeks, or perhaps a month, but two and a half months of wedgies, and dunkings. Ten weeks of tripping, and name calling. How would that be fun?
He argued with his parents, debated with them, begging to allow him to remain home. He even offered to join the summer baseball league. Practice was only two hours a day with two games a week. He could suffer through that to be allowed some freedom to do what he wanted, play his video games, work on his on-line comic book, and read. Unfortunately, his parents had made up their minds and weren’t budging. Eric had even thought about running away from home, catching a bus to his grandma’s three states away. By the time he had arrived, they would be so relieved that he was alright, that they would allow him to either stay with her, or stay home.

That night, he turned to the only other person who might understand him, Winter. He logged on and worked on his comic while waiting for her to log in. His comic was based on an arch-hero named Raven who acted as a vigilante in the city. When Winter finally showed up, he asked Winter to join him in a chat room. It was funny. He had never actually met Winter, yet she seemed to be a soul-mate. She too had an interest in on-line comics, especially his. She also had a passing interest in computer games. The strange thing was that she went to his school. She was smart, and never gave enough details to allow him to figure out just who she was.

Phantom: My parents are ruining my life.
Winter: How so?
Phantom: They are sending me away to a summer camp.
Winter: What’s so bad about that?
Phantom: Summer camp is where you go to play sports, swim, canoe, play ball, and hike. I suck at all of those and will end up being treated like I do at school, teased for not being able to hit a ball. The object of every practical joke, and sitting by myself at meals while they all throw food at me. Only worse, since I will not have anyplace safe to retreat.
Winter: It can’t be all that bad
Phantom: True, sometimes it’s worse.
Winter: What camp are they sending you to?
Phantom: Camp Kumoni.
Winter: Is it an all boy’s camp or is it co-ed?
Phantom: Co-ed, I think. Which makes it all the worse.
Winter: because?
Phantom: because all the humiliation takes place in front of girls. You’ve seen how girls react to me when I walk down the hall at school. For all I know you are snickering behind my back too.
Winter: you know me better than that.
Phantom: I don’t know you at all, except through the keys and screen. You are too scared to be seen with me in public.
Winter: I told you, my life is a bit complicated
Phantom: Complicated? Girls have it so easy compared to guys.
Winter: you can’t be serious
Phantom: Try walking in my shoes.
Winter: Try walking in my heels
Phantom: Gladly……… At least then, I don’t have to worry about getting wedgies in gym or my food spat on at lunch or that other thing…..
Winter: Are you going to be home Later?
Phantom: Where else would I be?
Winter: I have a plan. I’ll have to get back to you tonight

Eric took a deep breath. He hated thinking about that other thing. He had made it through a week now without thinking about that horrible defining moment. He wiped the tears from his eyes. “No, I won’t cry about it anymore.” He told himself.

Eric went back to his comic strip. He was pretty proud of his site. It was getting more and more hits each month as word spread of his work. He was currently working on a storyline in which Raven was about to teach the high school football captain a lesson in humility.

Winter: Phantom are you still on?
Phantom: Where else?
Winter: I found a way you can go to camp and still have fun.
Phantom: lol right
Winter: I spoke to my parents and they are going to send me to camp Kumoni too.
Phantom: What?
Winter: I’ll be there with you
Phantom: So you can ignore me like at school? Or continue watching me being humiliated?
Winter: I won’t ignore you like at school, but there’s more…
Phantom: What?
Winter: Were you serious about walking in my heels?
Phantom: I don’t understand
Winter: answer the ?
Phantom: you want me to wear your shoes? What did you do?
Winter: Would you wear my shoes if you wouldn’t get picked on?
Phantom: Sure… I guess… why?
Winter: I hacked the camps computer
Phantom: why?
Winter: I changed your personal information
Phantom: What? Why? Why would you do that?
Winter: You are now Erika Martinez, a girl who will be in my cabin.
There was a long pause
Winter: Phantom?
Phantom: you enrolled me as a girl?
Winter: Yes
Phantom: Why would you do that? How is that to keep me from being humiliated? Send me the link so I can hack in and change it back.
Winter: I can’t, they caught me in there and kicked me out. They shut down the site to tighten security.
Another long pause
Winter: Phantom?
Phantom: WTF! why did you do that?
Winter: Think Phantom, you said you would walk in my shoes to keep from being humiliated. you said yourself that girls have it easier. While I don’t agree with you. I think you could have more fun at camp as a girl. And I would be there to help out.
Phantom: How in the hell am I going to be able to be a girl.
Winter: Come now Phantom. You aren’t the most masculine of guys. You are what? 5 foot 5? And weigh 110 lbs?
Phantom: 120, So?
Winter: You have hair that most girls in school would envy and you don’t have much in the way of a beard.
Phantom: I have a dick and balls, remember?
Winter: Easily hidden
Phantom: I don’t have breasts
Winter: Neither do a lot of girls your age.
Phantom: I thought you were my friend
Winter: I am, Phantom. Trust me, I am.
Phantom: The last time I was told that, I was stripped to my underwear and duct taped to the flag pole.
Winter: They got punished
Phantom: 3 days in detention was not a punishment. They should have been kicked off the football team.
Winter: And sacrifice the entire season?
Phantom: Better that than my what little dignity I had left. I need to go. I have to figure out how to fix this.

Eric attempted to hack into the camp’s website on several occasions, but security was too tight. He tried back doors, front doors. Common pass words. Everything he could think of. Nothing seemed to work.

Winter tried to talk to him over the next few days but he ignored her pleas to speak with him.

A girl. Him a girl at a summer camp, how preposterous. As preposterous as it sounded, he did find himself looking in the mirror at himself, wondering what kind of girl he would make. Catching himself and his train of thought, he stormed out of the bathroom and fumed a bit.

There were only three days left. Three days before he would be going to camp and be humiliated for being set up in a girl’s cabin, and then embarrassed over the course of the two months as he was barraged with insults. Called a sissy, teased about his hair.

They would probably call him a faggot or fag-hag. Who knows what else they would call him or do to him? If anyone at school were to find out…… wait a minute no one at school would find out, because he wasn’t going to do it. How could he even get into that mind set? He could just miss the bus and hide out for a few hours until it was too late for his parents to do anything.

Eric logged on to check on his site. An email was waiting in his box from someone calling themselves Phoenix. Probably another fan. He opened it and was surprised by its contents.

Hello Erika,
Hi campers, my name is ‘Phoenix’ and I will be your cabin counselor this summer. I am very excited to meet you in a few days. I know that you will have lots of fun at Camp Kumoni. Some of the things to look forward to are swimming, rock climbing, campfires, Dancing, pillow fights, pajama parties, hiking, and horseback riding, just to name a few.

When you arrive here at Camp Kumoni, just head over to Columbine cabin which is near the lake.

Just a few reminders. Electronic devises are not allowed i.e. gameboys, ipods, stereos etc… This includes cell phones. Camp Kumoni is in a service hole anyway. Make sure to bring sunscreen, any medications that you need to take as well as your feminine hygiene supplies. There will be a commissary in the camp. But the prices are high. Every other week you will be allowed to go into town to use the Laundromat. Last but not least, bring your smile and excitement. I can’t wait to meet you.

Until then,

Phoenix

Eric groaned. They were already expecting Erika Martinez to be there, and there were to be no electronics? He actually cringed at the mention of feminine hygiene supplies. He had to find a way out of this. He went down stairs where his mother was catching up on her soaps.

“Mom, I really don’t think going to this camp is such a great idea.”

“Eric, don’t you think you are over reacting just a bit? It’s summer camp. Physical activity, sunshine and fresh air will do you good.”

“But mom. I don’t think I’m going to fit in. I’m going to get picked on like I do everywhere else.” Eric protested.

“Your problem, Eric, is that you need to learn to get along with others, to make friends.” His mom didn’t even look up from the T.V.

“But Mom… two and a half months?”

“Your father and I have made up our minds, young man, you are going. And that is final.”

There was no use. He had seen his parents like this before. Eric went back upstairs. Maybe he could still find a way of escaping to his Grandmothers. He went to a travel site to check out bus tickets.

Winter: Phantom?
Phantom: What do you want now?
Winter: Did you get the email from Phoenix?
Phantom: Yeah, so?
Winter: Doesn’t it sound like fun?
Phantom: Being a girl for 2 1/2 months in a cabin having pajama parties? Are you Serious?
Winter: Phantom, you need to look at this differently. You are spending the summer in a cabin with girls. Isn’t that every guy’s dream?
Phantom: There are a few problems. 1) I’m a guy. 2) They will find out that I’m a guy.
Winter: I am going to help you out with being a girl. Besides, if it doesn’t work and they find out, they’ll send you home, which is where you want to be in the 1st place.

There was a pause as Eric contemplated that fact that he would most likely be sent home, which would then prove to his parents that he really didn’t fit in.

Winter: Phantom?
Phantom: What?
Winter: What are you doing this afternoon?
Phantom: Trying to figure out how to ‘miss’ the camp bus and get on one to my grandmothers.
Winter: Would you finally like to meet me? I’ll prove to you that you can pull off being a girl.
Phantom: So you’ll be seen with me in public?
Winter: I’ll meet you at Thorton park by the duck pond.
Phantom: That’s not exactly public.
Winter: You are just going to have to trust me meet me in 20 minutes.
Phantom: Fine, but if this is a prank, you and your friends will regret it.

Eric logged off, grabbed his skateboard and scampered down stairs.

“Where are you going, Eric?” His mom looked up from her soap.

“To the park. I want to enjoy what freedom I have left.” He had a lot to think about. He was about to meet Winter. He had to find out who she really was and if he could trust her. He had to think about what she wanted him to do. He had to think about playing the part of a girl for two plus months. He had to think about surviving camp.

School having let out two weeks ago, the park was full of parents taking their kids to the park to burn off the excitement and energy of summer without destroying their houses. Eric skated his way along the main path which meandered through the large park. He passed tennis courts, basketball courts. Climbing walls, the skate park baseball fields and entered a lightly wooded part of the park. The shade of the trees was almost comforting compared to the heat of the sun. Ahead the silvery blue of the duck pond could be seen through the trees. At night, the duck pond served as one of the few places that kids in the high school parked. During the day however, a few mothers with their young children laughed and squealed as they threw pieces of bread to the waterfowl who make this their home year-round.

Eric checked the time on his cell phone. He was five minutes early. He went over to one of the benches out of the way, hoping that he wasn’t being set up for another prank.

“Phantom?” a soft female voice called from behind him.

Eric turned around to see someone he knew approaching him a bit nervously.

“Samantha?” he greeted with a shaky voice. “Samantha Thompson, are you…… are you Winter?”

Samantha’s beautiful lips pulled back to reveal perfect teeth in a nervous smile. She nodded her head slightly.

Eric looked quickly around searching for a trap. Samantha Thompson was on the school’s cheer squad and dated one of the school’s best football players.

“No one knows I’m here.” Samantha moved closer to Eric.

A light breeze moved her nearly white, blonde hair, causing it to shimmer like precious metal in the sun. The breeze also brought the light scent of her sweet perfume. She was a vision that Eric had occasionally dreamed about seeing.

“I’m glad you came to meet me.” Her soft voice sent a shiver charging across his skin.

“I’m still in shock that you, are Winter.” Eric shook his head, his dark hair veiling his face.

“Can you understand why I haven’t approached you at school?” She asked timidly.

Eric nodded. It would have been disastrous for her reputation if she was seen within ten feet of him.

“Will you trust me, Eric?”

Eric thought for a few moments. He looked down at the ground by his shoes then looked up into her beautiful face. “I have a few questions first.”

“Sure, what are they?” Samantha asked sitting down next to him on the bench.

“Why?” he looked into her incredible brown eyes. “Why are you doing this… Going to a summer camp with a guy from school who is considered the plague?”

“Because I owe you so much, Eric. You have been such a friend to me and helped me in so many ways.”

Now Eric was really confused. It must have been written all over his face, because Samantha continued.

“Do you remember my sister, Summer.”

Of course, he did. Summer and he were in art class together and shared an interest in comic art. Summer committed suicide a year and a half ago. The whole school had to go through group counseling. Eric nodded.

“After Summer left us, I went through her stuff.” Samantha explained. “I found her diary and sketch pad. She wrote a lot about you and how talented you are. How you made her bad days a little bit better. How your drawings and your sense of humor helped her make it through each day. After I got closer to Summer through her stuff, I found you on line. I started reading your comics, and admiring your art. That is when I started to email you. I wanted to get to know you better. To see everything my sister saw in you. I just couldn’t do it at school, I’m not strong enough to deal with all the clicks and pressures. Anyway, I thought by spending the summer with you, I could get to know you better, like my sister did. Maybe through you, I can understand her better. Besides, it sounded like you needed a friend, and I felt it was the least I could do to help you out.”

Silence fell between them. The trees nearby creaked as they swayed in the wind. The ducks made a soft ruckus as they fought over bread. Eric’s heart ached for his friend. She truly, was one of the few people who he could consider a friend. But this was crazy.

“So you are going to help me out by making me into a girl?” Eric questioned. “How does that make any sense?”

“That was kind of an afterthought. You are right about being a guy in some ways. If you aren’t athletic, or good looking, you are a nobody. However, girls have it hard too but by different standards. You said you would walk in my shoes if it would keep the pranks at bay. I just took the initiative.”

“You know we both could get into trouble for this.” Eric dragged his hair out of his face.

“Does that mean you’ll do it?”

“Not so fast, Samantha. How in the world do you plan on making me pass for a girl?”

“For that, You’re going to have to come to my house.” Samantha’s hands shot out and captured Eric’s sending a warmth flooding through him. She pulled him to his feet and started walking with him down a different path. Literally as well as figuratively.

---

 
End of Chapter One

 
End of Chapter One

After reading the story “The boy who wasn’t seen, and the Girl who couldn’t speak” by Rankan, I got to thinking about that storyline and decided to try out my own ideas. I hope that is okay.
 
 
“Here, lets get this sized for you.” Samantha held out a bra.

“What?” Eric’s face went white.

“You’re going to have to wear one at camp. Try it on.” Samantha’s soft voice took on an edge.

Eric put his arms through the holes while Samantha fastened it in the back and adjusted the shoulder straps so that it fit properly. Well kind of. It was in the right place, it just didn’t have anything to fill it out properly.

“I don’t think this is going to work.” Eric said showing her the deflated cups.

“I’ve got it covered.” Samantha reached into the box and pulled out two flesh colored things. “These are breast forms.” She explained to Eric. “When a girl doesn’t have enough chest, she cheats and uses these.” She tucked them into the bra, filling them out.

Eric looked down and couldn’t believe his eyes. It looked like he had breasts.

“Here try this on.” Samantha handed him a purple cotton top. He pulled it over his head and looked in the mirror. His jaw went slack. He could hardly recognize himself. There might be a chance yet.

 

Camp Kumoni
By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 2
 

“Camp Kumoni is a co-ed camp.” Samantha explained. “but the busses that take us out there are divided. One for the girls one for the boys. Since you are now registered as a girl you will join me on the girl’s bus. While in transit, I’ll help you change.”

“Aren’t you forgetting one thing? I don’t have any girl clothes.” Eric protested.

“That is why we are going to my house.” Samantha grinned at him.

Samantha’s house was in a better part of town. A two-story colonial, that had recently gone through a remodel. Samantha led him inside by the hand. Eric looked around wary still of some kind of prank that might be played. No football players were in sight however.

“Come on, upstairs.” She took his hand and led him up.

“Where should I put this?” Eric referred to his deck.

“Oh, by the front door is fine.” Samantha released him so that he could do just that.

“Where are your parents?” he ventured. “is there anyone else here?” he was in Samantha’s house all alone with her. It was kind of eerie, but also thrilling.

“At work.” Samantha led him into a room that was painted a light shade of pink. Flowers and sweet scents permeated the whole area. A green bedspread with lilac flowers was partially covered with stuffed animals. Pictures of Samantha in her cheer uniform hung in the room next to it pictures of her friends and sister, Summer.

“After I changed your info in the camp’s computer, I set to work finding clothes that would work for you.” Samantha pulled a box out of her closet. “Strip down so that we can find you some things to wear.”

“You want me to get strip in front of you? Here?” Eric questioned, his head turning, his eyes scanning for hidden football players of a group of girls who might spring out of no where and take pictures to post on social media.

“If we are going to pull this off this summer. You will be stripping in front of a cabin of girls, Eric. You may as well start getting used to it now.”

Eric couldn’t believe he was undressing in front of this beautiful cheerleader, in her room no less. And to do what? Put on girl clothes.

Samantha turned and looked at Eric standing in his boxers. She looked him up and down. “Of course, you’ll have to shave your legs before you leave for the bus. Do it the night before.”

“Seriously? What if my parents notice?”

“Wear jeans to the bus. Once we are on our way, I’ll have you change into these. Try them on.” Samantha tossed Eric a pair of shorts.

Eric slid his legs into the shorts and pulled them up. It was a bit awkward buttoning them, with the fasteners being on the wrong side.

“Let’s see.” Samantha encouraged.

Eric dropped his hands and turned around. They were a bit tighter around the waist than the boy’s shorts he was used to wearing, but then again. Boys wore their pants a lot lower and baggier.

“I knew they would fit.” She beamed. “Good. Now let’s try on a few more pairs of these, just to make sure that they all fit you. It would be horrible if you got to camp and had only one pair of shorts to wear for the entire summer.”

In a short while, they had gone through all of the pants and shorts that were in the box. Only one pair of pants were too tight and two pairs of shorts didn’t fit.

“Here, let’s get this sized for you.” Samantha held out a bra.

“What?” Eric’s face went white.

“You’re going to have to wear one at camp. Try it on.” Samantha’s soft voice took on an edge.

Eric put his arms through the holes while Samantha fastened it in the back and adjusted the shoulder straps so that it fit properly. Well kind of. It was in the right place; it just didn’t have anything to fill it out properly.

“I don’t think this is going to work.” Eric said showing her the deflated cups.

“I’ve got it covered.” Samantha reached into the box and pulled out two flesh colored things. “These are breast forms.” She explained to Eric. “When a girl doesn’t have enough chest, she cheats and uses these.” She tucked them into the bra, filling them out.

Eric looked down and couldn’t believe his eyes. It looked like he had breasts. He looked up at Samantha wide eyed.

“Here try this on.” Samantha handed him a purple cotton top. He pulled it over his head and looked in the mirror. His jaw went slack. He could hardly recognize himself. There might be a chance yet.

“Now, Camp isn’t all shorts and T-shirts.” Samantha lectured. “A girl always brings skirts and a dress to wear. Skirts because they are light and allow freedom of movement. A dress because you never know what a camp might decide to do. Sometimes they have dances.

A little bit later, she added a half-dozen tops, a dress and three skirts to the pile of clothes that they were going to take to camp with them.

“Here, take these into my bathroom there, and try them on.” Samantha ordered handing him a pair of black lacy panties.

“What?” Eric exclaimed. “Come on, really Samantha?”

“You can’t exactly wear boxers in a cabin full of girls.” Samantha thrust the panties at him.

“I don’t know.” Eric was hesitant. “This is starting to sound more and more like bad idea.”

“It’s either that or these.” Samantha held up a thong.

Eric took the black panties and stomped into her bathroom. Next to being duct taped to the flag pole in his boxers, this was the next most humiliating thing that Eric had done. He closed the door behind him and slipped out of the pair of shorts. Looking down was more difficult with the breast forms and bra blocking his view. He stepped out of his boxers and took a good look at the black panties. It took a moment to figure out that the tag unlike guys under shorts was sewn into the side seam. Slowly he stepped into the black panties and pulled them up over his thighs. He was surprised at how little they actually covered. The high cut of the leg exposed more thigh than even the whitie-tighties he had worn a few years before. But the material was so different. Not the softness of cotton, but the smooth silky feeling of satin. He was embarrassed to find that his organ had swelled with blood, straining against the silky panties.

“Do they fit?” Samantha called from the other side of the door.

“Uh, yeah. I think so.” Eric called back.

“Well let’s take a look and see.”

“Just a moment.” Eric stammered. He took huge deep breaths and tried to think about his comic strip. Anything but the fact that he was wearing panties and that he kind of enjoyed how they felt….. Damn. Comic strip.

“Are you alright in there?” Samantha asked.

“F-Fine.” He managed.

“What’s wrong?” Samantha’s voice was becoming worried.

Embarrassment washed over him, shrinking his manhood instantly. With a sigh of relief, Eric opened the bathroom door. “Nothing’s wrong.”

Samantha’s eyes did a sweep of his body. “They fit well. Good. Take those home with you and wear them under your jeans when you go to the bus.”

Feeling awkward standing in front of one of his dream girls in panties, Eric slipped into the girl shorts laying on the floor.

“Since I have you in here, let’s do some cosmetic stuff.”

“What? Now?” Eric asked in nearly a whine.

“Sit down on the toilet.” Samantha backed him to the porcelain. She brushed his long dark hair out of his face and looked critically at his face. “You have beautiful blue eyes,” she observed.

“Thanks, I think.” Eric took a deep breath of her scent, causing a rise in his panties again. God, she smelled good. Guys all over the school would have given up their whole paycheck to get attention from Samantha Thompson and here he was in her bathroom playing dress-up with her.

“Your brows need to be shaped though.” She brought him back from his drifting thoughts.

“Huh?” not too intelligently put.

“Your eyebrows are too thick and need a bit more of an arch.” She reached into a drawer and pulled out a pair of tweezers. “This will hurt a little.” She said pulling the skin on his forehead taught. She started pulling out individual hairs in his eyebrows.

“Ow!” he flinched.

“I warned you. Now hold still.”

“How can I hold still if your yanking hair out of my face?” he complained.

“Girls do it all the time.” She said patiently. “Be still and be quiet, or I’ll mess up and you’ll have to draw your eyebrows on.”

Eric decided that he had better sit very still.

Fifteen minutes later, Samantha pulled away and studied her work. The skin above his eyes stung and he could feel it getting tight, as if it was swelling a bit.

“Good you have holes.” She said looking to each side of his head.

“What are you talking about?” Eric asked.

“Earrings.” She stated. “A girl our age has pierced ears. And some guys do. Your having them will make this easier.”

Eric grabbed the balled weights he had in his ears. “I’ve had them for a while.”

“Good.” She smiled. Then I’ll make sure to bring some extra earrings so that you can have some to wear.” She then pulled open another drawer and pulled out a small bag. “Now I have to teach you how to apply some make-up.”

“What for?” Eric rolled his eyes. “We are going to be at camp.”

“Even at camp, girls wear make-up. They just don’t wear as much. Don’t worry, Erika, I’m just going to show you how to put mascara on. Maybe a touch of eye shadow.”

“You just called me Erika.” Eric pointed out.

“That will be your name at camp.” Samantha reminded. “Now do this.” She demonstrated.

Eric complied as she delicately applied the mascara to his lashes.

“Here take a look.” She stood back so that he could turn to see in the bathroom mirror.

Eric was dumbfounded. Just the application of the mascara made his eyes look ten times bluer and larger. How is that possible?

“Now let’s teach you how to apply your eye shadow.” Samantha grinned.

Ten minutes later, Samantha was applying a bit of lip gloss to his lips. She stood back and allowed Eric to see Erika. Eric was staring in the mirror at what could only be described as his twin sister, Erika.

Erika’s dark hair had been pulled back into a high pony-tail to keep it out of her face while she learned the art of make-up. She stood two inches taller than Samantha but with a lean body and full ‘c’ cups, she looked well….. in the mind of the shocked Eric, She was ‘hot’.

“We might be able to pull this off after all.” Erika turned to Samantha who smiled back then suddenly threw herself into a hug with her sister’s friend.

Samantha held onto Erika for a moment then pulled away. “Now, what size shoe do you wear?”

“Eight.” Erika replied without thinking. She was still amazed at what she saw in the mirror.

“Okay, that means we need to go shopping.”

“What?” Erika pulled her gaze away from the mirror and looked to Samantha.

“I don’t have any shoes that will fit you. We need to go shoe shopping.”

“Looking like this?” Erika was shocked back to reality.

“Well, except for your hairy legs, you’d pass as a girl on the streets.” Samantha conceded. “Change into a pair of the jeans and we’ll head out to get you some shoes.

“I don’t have any money.” Erika shrugged hoping that would end this charade.

“I have more than enough, besides, we’re going to the second hand stores. They will have shoes that look like you haven’t just bought them."

“Samantha, I can’t leave your house looking like this, what if I am recognized?” Erika complained.

“Erika, come here and look in this mirror.” Samantha said standing in front of a full length mirror in her bedroom. Erika stood beside Samantha.

“Take a good look.” Samantha brushed her fingers through her white blonde hair, then made room for Erika. “Do you see Eric Martin the moody, picked on, art genius in that mirror? Because I sure don’t. All I see is Erika Martinez the confidant beautiful young lady who is going to turn heads just by walking down the street. No one will suspect that you aren’t a girl, unless you tell them, and even then, I doubt they will believe you.”

Erika pulled on the jeans that she had tried on earlier and slipped on Eric’s skater tennis shoes and followed Samantha out the door.

Erika’s heart was pounding hard in her chest as she walked down the driveway. She looked around with eyes wide in terror and she as sure her face was as red as a tomato.

“Relax, Erika.” Samantha soothed. “No one is going to suspect as long as you act like you are what you appear to be.”

“Easy for you to say.” Erika squeaked, “You haven’t had your head forced into a toilet, or been duct taped in your underwear to the school’s flagpole.”

Samantha grimaced at the descriptions that Erika had just put out. “The store is only a few blocks away. We’re almost there.”

“We can’t be almost there, I can still see your driveway.” Erika protested.

“Sorry, I was trying to distract you.” Samantha grinned. “Sooo, how did you come up with the character Raven?”

“It was Summer’s idea, actually.” Erika related.

“My sister came up with Raven?” Samantha was startled.

“Kind of.” Erika admitted. “While talking about Comics we started playing around with an idea for a hero, except it would be more of a vigilante. Raven kind of came about after a week or so of discussions.”

“So Summer helped to create Raven.” Samantha seemed pleased. “That’s cool.”

Samantha was right, the store was only a few blocks away. They entered the large cavernous area to the smell of musty, old clothing and worn furniture.

“I know it doesn’t smell that great, but after a good wash and a couple of days in your own place, the clothes or shoes take on your own smell, I promise.” Samantha guided Erika back to the back of the store where there were several shelves of old shoes. Dress shoes, tennis shoes and casual shoes. Samantha had Erika try on several different kinds. Before she knew it. Samantha and she were walking out of the store with a few different kinds of shoes. She was wearing a pair of white canvas shoes on her feet. A pair of Keds that looked like they had only been worn a few times.

“We got four pairs of shoes for about half of what it would cost for one pair of new shoes.” Samantha beamed.

“Do you shop here a lot?” Erika asked.

“No one at school would believe it, would they.” She grinned “I find all kinds of really good stuff here. Some are even given up by our classmates.”

“Do I really need all four pairs of these shoes for two months?” Erika asked.

“We have one more pair to get, but we’ll stop by the shoe store for those.”

“What more could I possibly need?”

“A pair of flip-flops. You’re going to want to buy them new.”

“Do I really need heels for camp?” Erika wondered aloud.

“They aren’t heels, their wedge sandals, and you will need them to wear with the dress.”

“But you said, that I might not need to wear the dress.”

“Think of it as a safety measure. Wearing your Keds with the dress would be equivalent of you walking around with your zipper undone.”

“I didn’t know it was down, and it turned out to be broken.” Erika defended an incident that happened at school last September.

“The point, is that you’ll need to wear the wedges with the dress.” Samantha led Erika into a drug store.

“What are we getting here?” Erika asked.

“Your own make up, deodorant, flip-flops, razors and stuff.”

“Can’t I just share yours?” Erika asked.

“No. It wouldn’t look right for you to be using everyone else’s stuff all of the time.” Samantha pulled a few different packages off the make-up display and then took Erika down the other aisles, pulling an item here an item there.

---

The walk back to Samantha’s house went quickly. They two took their loot up to Samantha’s room, and laid it all out, checking to see what they had and what they might need.

“I’ll pack this into a suitcase and have it stowed under the bus with your name on it.” Samantha explained. “I’ll keep a change of clothes in my bag so that when you get on the bus you can change. Make sure you wear those panties under your jeans. Do you have an old band T-shirt, like ‘Metalica’, or Iron Maiden or something?”

“Will the Ramones work?” Erika pouted her lips in thought.

“Perfect.” Samantha smiled. “Wear that, it’s more androgynous. Oh, and when your parents leave, pull your hair up into a ponytail.” Samantha pulled an elastic off her dresser and handed it to Erika.

“How do I get this stuff off, so that my parents won’t notice?” Erika pointed to her face.

“Come on in here and we’ll wash it off.” Samantha led Erika to the bathroom.

Once the make-up was off, and clothes were exchanged, Eric stood in front of Samantha’s mirror, looking at a more familiar sight. His long dark hair hung down in his face. He swiped a piece back and noticed his groomed eyebrows. He shook his head and allowed the hair to cover the evidence up again.

“Would you mind if I walked you as far as the duck pond?” Samantha asked.

“Sure. I guess so.” Eric shrugged. Inside, his heart fluttered. She wanted to spend more time with him. He picked up his deck from next to the front door and they walked slowly back towards the park.

“Samantha?” Eric questioned.

“Yes, Erika…. I mean Eric.” She corrected with a giggle. “Sorry, Eric.”

“Why do you use ‘Winter’ as your handle?”

Samantha was quiet for a long moment, “I guess in a way to keep close to my sister.”

Eric stayed quiet, listening.

“Her name was Summer, but she should have been named Winter. She was quiet and melancholy. I guess it’s just to honor her in some twisted way.”

“I think she would have liked that.” Eric commented.

“You really think so?” Samantha queried sounding a little more light hearted.

Eric nodded. “I do.”

“What about you, Eric? Why Phantom?”

“Ever read Phantom of the Opera?”

“I saw the movie.”

“It’s not the same. You should read the book.” Eric sighed. “The Phantom was despised and shunned for his disfigurement. People were afraid of him and called him Satan’s child. In actuality he was an artist, a genius, a real renaissance man.”

“Hmmm.” Samantha was lost in thought.

“And his real name was Eric.” Eric added.

“Really?” Samantha was startled from what she was thinking.

“Do you really think we can pull this off?” Eric looked at the blonde beauty.”

Samantha smiled. “I think we are going to have a blast at camp.” She leaned close. The smell of her perfume made his blood hot. She kissed him on the cheek, causing him to blush bright red. “Thank you, Phantom.”

“What for?” Eric’s heart raced.

“I’m actually looking forward to this summer, instead of moping around the house, constantly being reminded of someone I miss.”

“See you on line?” Eric asked.

“Of course.” She smiled. “Remember to shave your legs, oh and shave your armpits too. I’ll see you in three days at the latest.” She turned and walked back the way they had come. Eric watched her long blonde hair bouncing and shimmering in the late afternoon sunlight for a while then turned and skated back home.

 
End of Chapter Two

Eric did as instructed and waved to his mother as she drove out of the parking lot. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the elastic and pulled his hair up into a ponytail.

Erika was greeted on the bus by polite grins and shy girls who all looked curiously at the new member of their ride to Camp Kumoni.

“Erika,” Samantha called from the back of the bus. “I saved you a seat.” She waved.

Erika smiled back and joined the beautiful blonde in the back seat of the bus.

“I got here early, like a geek, so that I could get us a good seat.” She greeted Erika with a smile. “So how did it go last night?”

“I thought my mom caught wind of what was going on.” Erika explained in low tones. “When I got back from getting my swimsuit, I joined her for pizza. Right in the middle of swallowing, she asked me if I had found my swimsuit. I choked on the pizza. But then I played it off.”

Samantha giggled.

“Its not funny.” Erika looked sternly at her new friend. “What if someone from school is up here at camp?”

“Like they could recognize you.” Samantha looked to the front of the bus. The driver just stepped on and was taking her seat, while a counselor stood at the front flipping through a clipboard. “There is such a difference between Eric the plague and the alluring Erika. Especially once we get you made over.”

 

Camp Kumoni
By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 3
 

Eric grabbed the jeans from the bed and hung them from a hook in the bathroom along with his Ramones T-shirt. The black panties, he had stashed in the cabinet under his sink beneath his bath towels.

“Make sure you pack your swimsuit.” His mother called to him.

“Oh Crap!” Eric swore. What was he going to do for a swimsuit at camp? He didn’t have a girl’s swimsuit. He was leaving tomorrow morning. He looked at the clock. Seven p.m. “Fuck!” he swore. How in the world would he be able to get a swimsuit before leaving tomorrow morning? He ran back into his room and logged back on to the computer.
 
 
Phantom: Winter?
Silence
Phantom: Winter? Please be on. I need to talk to you. It’s an emergency!
 
 
“Crap! Crap! Crap!” he swore. He picked up his phone and dialed 411 to get Samantha’s house phone and dialed.

“Thank you for calling the Thompson household, we are not available now, “Shit!” an answering machine. “but if you will leave a message we will get back to you as soon as we can.”

Beep.

“Yeah, this is ah…..” Shit! Who should he say is calling? “This is Eric calling for Samantha. I really need to speak with her as soon as possible. Thanks.” Eric related in a panic. “Oh, my number is 555- 9386.” Well that was real smooth…. Not.

Eric pulled up his e-mail and wrote Winter a quick e-mail saying that he needed to talk to her. That he had no swimsuit to take to the camp.

He ran to his dresser and pulled the little cash he had out and counted through it. Thirteen dollars. “Damn!” he stuffed the money into his pocket and scrambled downstairs.

“It’s getting late, Eric. “Where are you going?” His mom asked from the kitchen.

To look for a girls bathing suit to wear to camp. Eric thought sarcastically. Instead he answered. “Oh, just out for a bit. I’ll be back soon, mom.” He grabbed his deck and jumped on as it hit the sidewalk and pushed off towards the second hand store.

In the parking lot, Eric pulled the elastic out of his pocket and pulled his hair up into a pony-tail to give the illusion of transformation. Erika leaned the skate board up against the wall just inside the store and said a silent prayer of thanks that the store was still open and nearly empty of shoppers.

Erika made her way through the women’s clothing racks her heart racing, hoping that no one would notice her. She came across the rack of bathing suits and paused. What size should she get? Try a medium, first. She thought. If it’s too small then go bigger, if it’s too big, then try smaller, it isn’t that hard. She pulled a medium sized bathing suit off the rack and headed to the dressing room.

Inside she stripped out of all her clothes except Eric’s boxers, and looked anxiously at the suit. She turned it this way and that. I guess step into it. She reasoned.

She stepped into the bathing suit and pulled it up. It was cut high similar to her panties and fit snugly. She pulled the straps up over her chest, feeling the smooth satin feel of the polyester, Rayon, spandex blend against her abdomen and chest was quite a strange experience. And women swam in these, Hmm. Slipping her arms through the straps, pulled the crotch of the suit tightly over her genitals, causing her male organ to show with a bulge. What if she were to duct tape her maleness down, would that reduce the bulge. It might, but it would hurt like hell pulling it off. Damn. She was going to have to figure that out later. She looked herself over in the mirror. Other than the lack of breasts and the bulge in the crotch, the suit looked to fit well. Cool, got it right the first try. Erika slipped out of the strange contraption, dressed and went up to pay for it.

“Wow, this blue will look fantastic with your eyes.” The cashier commented.

“Yeah, thanks.” Erika didn’t know what to say, she hadn’t even thought about color, only the fact that she needed a bathing suit.

“Eight dollars.” The cashier stated.

Erika pulled the money out of her jeans and paid before retrieving her skateboard and exiting the store with her bag.

Once in the parking lot, she pulled the elastic from her hair and jumped back on Eric’s board.
 
 
“Pizza’s here!” Eric’s mom called from the kitchen as he entered the house

Eric’s heart leaped into his throat. He stuffed his bag and skateboard into the front closet, tucking the bag under a fallen coat and entered the kitchen.

“Your father won’t be home until late tonight. I ordered Pizza for your last meal.” His mother smiled.

“Very funny, Mom.” Eric rolled his eyes. He grabbed a plate and snatched three pieces of pepperoni and sat across the island from his mother.

“Did you find your swimsuit?” she asked off handed.

Eric nearly choked on the bite he was chewing. Did she know? No, stupid! There’s no way!

“Yeah, I got it. It’s in the suitcase.” He managed after swallowing the pizza.

“Your father and I love you very much, Eric.” His mother looked lovingly at her son.

“Mmm.” His mouth was full.

“I know you don’t believe me right now, but you will thank us later.” She forced a smile. “I know High school hasn’t been easy. But your Father and I hope that you’ll make some friends at camp. Who knows? Maybe you’ll make friends with someone from your school.”

Eric did choke on that one. He coughed a few times to clear his windpipe. He hadn’t even thought about seeing anyone from school at the camp other than Samantha. Oh Shit! I can’t go through with this! His thoughts screamed.

“Are you okay, honey?” his mom handed him a glass of soda.

“Fine.” He answered after taking a sip and swallowing hard.

His mother reached into her purse and pushed something across the island towards him. “The camp has a commissary and they take you to town to do your laundry every other week. This is to pay for washing your clothes and for whatever else you want.”

Eric looked down to see a small wad of bills.

“Ah, thanks, mom.”

“They also have some computers there so that you can e-mail us.” She informed him. “If you need anything you let us know. Okay?”

How about letting me stay home? He thought. They have computers? They might not be so backwards then. “I will.”

“I know this is your last night here, but I have to go to a meeting tonight.” She pushed herself away from the island and checked through her purse. “Besides I figured that you’ll want to play your games one last time before you go. Just don’t be up all night. You have a big day ahead of you tomorrow.”

If she only knew... Eric thought. Eric finished his pizza and waited five minutes after he heard the car leave before pulling the bag out of the closet and taking it upstairs. He tucked it in under his clothes and went to the computer. He logged on to find that Winter was waiting for him.
 
 
Winter: Phantom I’m here. What is it?
Winter: You have an emergency? Are you found out?
Eric’s fingers found their keys.
Phantom: Winter, I’m here. Thank God you’re there.
Winter: What’s going on?
Phantom: As I was packing, I remembered that I don’t have a swim suit.
Winter: Oh shit, that’s right….I think I’ve got one that will fit you.
Phantom: I panicked and when I couldn’t get a hold of you I went to the second hand store and got one.
Winter: Did you try it on? Does it fit?
Phantom: Yeah. I think it will do.
Winter: Wow, what would have sucked. Good thing you thought about it. Don’t forget to shave tonight. Get rid of as much body hair as you can……… don’t forget your armpits. Nothing’s worse than a girl with hairy armpits.
Phantom: Going to shave when done here.
Winter: I can’t wait to spend time with you this summer.
Phantom: I’m still worried about getting caught.
Winter: Just follow my lead and you will be fine.
Phantom: I gotta go I have to shave, then upload one last strip before I leave.
Winter: See you tomorrow. I’m so excited, and Erika?
Phantom: Yes?
Winter: Thank you.
 
Eric logged off the computer and went into the bathroom to denude himself of hair.
 
 
Feeling jeans slide on over smooth legs was quite an interesting experience. He had mixed feelings about it. His legs felt so smooth and seemed to tingle with the slightest breeze or when something brushed against them. Feeling his smooth legs in his sheets last night was strange. He kept rubbing his legs back and forth under the covers, feeling the new sensations. Then there was the fact that he lost another sign that he was a man, a male, someone who was supposed to be hairy and full of testosterone. Having hair on his legs was one of the few things that he had that made him feel masculine. He was short, didn’t have much in the way of muscles or facial hair. Hairy legs were about all he had, and now that was gone.

“Okay young man, where is your Gameboy?” his mom started the interrogation.

“Right there.” He pointed to his desk. Beside the Gameboy were his cell phone, I-pod, and c.d. player.

“Open your case.” She commanded.

Eric’s heart skipped a beat. He had expected this, but it still made him nervous. Luckily, he had tucked the one-piece bathing suit inside the leg of a pair of jeans and then folded them up. His mother ran her hands through the clothes feeling for who knew what. Most would be contraband was laying out in plain sight on his desk.

“Where’s your laptop?” She asked.

“Dad took it last night.” He lied. He had given his dad an old laptop that was obsolete and given to him by a friend for him to use for just this predicament.

“I’ll be checking with him later about that, If he says differently, I’ll call the camp and have it confiscated.” His mother said sternly.

“I gave it to him last night.” Eric affirmed making sure to keep eye contact.

“Alright, Lets go.”

Eric grabbed his suitcase and followed her down stairs and loaded up the car.
 
 
It wasn’t long before they arrived at the departure site. His mother parked the car and started walking with him towards a table set up in front of the busses.

“Mom, Don’t embarrass me.” Eric pleaded.

“I’ve got to check you in.” his mom insisted.

“Do you see any other parents checking their kids in?” he waved his hand around them.

His mother looked around and stopped in her place. “Well at least you can do is give your mother a hug good bye. She won’t be seeing you for 2 months.”

“Whose ideas was that.” Eric said with too much acid. “I’m sorry mom.” He wrapped his mom in a hug and approached the table looking over his shoulder to make sure his mother was truly staying away.

“Name?” the person in a Camp Kumoni T-shirt asked.

Eric looked over his shoulder to double check that his mother was out of hearing. She smiled and waved at him. He rolled his eyes and waved back. He looked back at the guy.

“Erika Martinez.” He said softly, hoping that it would pass for a girls voice.

The Camp guy looked over a list on a clipboard. “Ah, there you are Erika. Sign here please.”

Eric was halfway done signing his name when he realized he needed to sign Erika’s. he quickly covered his mistake and handed the clipboard and pen back to the guy. Hoping that his hand wasn’t shaking too bad.

“Go ahead and put your suitcase under the bus and find yourself a seat, Miss Martinez.”

Eric did as instructed and waved to his mother as she drove out of the parking lot. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the elastic and pulled his hair up into a ponytail.

Erika was greeted on the bus by polite grins and shy girls who all looked curiously at the new member of their ride to Camp Kumoni.

“Erika,” Samantha called from the back of the bus. “I saved you a seat.” She waved.

Erika smiled back and joined the beautiful blonde in the back seat of the bus.

“I got here early, like a geek, so that I could get us a good seat.” She greeted Erika with a smile. “So how did it go last night?”

“I thought my mom caught wind of what was going on.” Erika explained in low tones. “When I got back from getting my swimsuit, I joined her for pizza. Right in the middle of swallowing, she asked me if I had found my swimsuit. I choked on the pizza. But then I played it off.”

Samantha giggled.

“It’s not funny.” Erika looked sternly at her new friend. “What if someone from school is up here at camp? Someone I know?”

“Like they could recognize you.” Samantha looked to the front of the bus. The driver just stepped on and was taking her seat, while a counselor stood at the front flipping through a clipboard. “There is such a difference between Eric the plague and the alluring Erika. Especially once we get you made over.”

The counselor in the front was calling for attention. She did a quick role call. Erika swallowed a large lump as a familiar name was read off. Victoria Swanson must have gotten on the bus while she was preoccupied talking with Samantha. Victoria was real smart, in all of the accelerated classes. She was on the student counsel, the school newspaper and part of the ‘In’ crowd. Erika groaned inwardly as it sunk in. Meanwhile the counselor laid down some basic rules for the long ride up to Camp Kumoni and informed them that there would be a fifteen-minute bathroom break half way there.

“When do I change, here on the bus or when we stop for to use the bathroom?” Erika asked Samantha.

“Let’s wait a few minutes for the others on the bus to settle down, then we’ll get started.” Samantha rummaged in her bag and pulled out a stick of chewing gum “I read your last strip this morning before coming to the bus.” She grinned. “Erika, you are really talented, you know?”

“I doubt that.” Erika shrugged it off.

“My sister thought so.” Samantha took Erika’s hand in hers, sending a flash of hot blood coursing through her body, reminding her that she was male. “And I agree with my sister. By the way, how are you going to keep your fans sated while we’re at camp?” She asked.

“I hid my Laptop in my suitcase. I figure, I might be able to sneak away from time and work on it, and while we are in the nearby town doing our laundry, I should be able to charge it and upload what I have.”

“Oooh, I didn’t think of that.” Samantha flashed a mischievous smile. We could check e-mail while there too, couldn’t we?”

“No need. The camp has a few computers that will be available for e-mail purposes.”

“Well that kind of takes the fun out of it.” She pouted. Samantha looked around the bus and noticed that most of the girls were involved in their own conversations, or reading books. “Shall we begin?”

“How do we go about doing this?” Erika asked.

Samantha reached into her backpack and pulled out a bra. “Here, put this on under your T-shirt.”

“How?” Erika looked at her incredulously. “Remember, I’ve never really put one of these on before, let alone in a moving vehicle while keeping my shirt on.”

“Well, when you put it that way.” Samantha giggled. “Why don’t you slouch down behind the seat and just change really quick. I’ll keep a look out.”

Samantha had to help Erika hook the back of the bra. Erika slipped her T-shirt back on. Samantha then slipped the breast forms out of her bag and handed them to her raven-haired friend, who slipped them under her shirt and adjusted them inside the bra, instantly giving her a chest. Erika’s hands lightly caressed her chest.

“Stop that.” Samantha hissed. “Girls don’t go rubbing their breasts, unless they are in the shower.”

“I’m sorry, It’s just that they are so new and well…..” Erika left it

“Your T-shirt and jeans will work until we get into the cabin, but you should change out of those grubby shoes.” Samantha looked down at the holey faded and cracked skater’s shoes. She reached in her back and pulled out the white Keds that they had purchased the other day.

Erika quickly switched out the shoes. “What do I do with these?” She asked pointing to the smelly worn out shoes.”

“I don’t know, kick them under the seat or something.” Samantha wrinkled her cute button of a nose.

“Here, take out your balls and put these on.” Samantha handed Erika some silver hoop earrings.

“Take out my balls?” Erika grimaced. “Samantha, I’m surprised at you.” She mocked.

Samantha wrinkled her nose at the reference and looked closely at the young dark-haired woman beside her. “Wow.” Just that little bit made such a difference. That will do until I can get some make-up on you at the rest-stop.

“What should we do if Victoria starts asking questions, or putting two and two together?” Erika looked to Samantha.

“She’d never believe you were Eric ‘the plague’.”

“I’m still nervous about being caught.”

“Just pretend that you don’t know her.” Samantha suggested. “You are my cousin, or something.”

Eventually the bus slowed way down and got off the freeway. The counselor stood up and got everyone’s attention.

“Remember, we only have fifteen minutes.” She reminded them.

“I’ve gotta take a leak.” Erika told Samantha.

“Girls don’t take leaks, they go pee, they powder their noses, or they use the facilities. They don’t go see a man about a horse, milk the mule or need to take a piss.” She reprimanded.

“Okay, okay, I’ve got to use the facilities.” Erika corrected. “Better?”

“Much.”

“The problem is that I’ve never been in the ‘ladies’ room.” Erika confessed.

“Whatever you do, don’t stand up when you pee.” Samantha looked aghast. “I’ll go in with you. Can you wait until I get some make-up on you first?”

“Will it take long?” Erika squirmed.
“No, besides, there will be a line waiting for the toilets for the first five minutes or so anyway.”

The bus finally came to a stop near the bathrooms. The girls on the bus all got up as one and started filing out the door and lining up to use the facilities.

“See, told you. I can get your make-up on in that amount of time.”

Samantha pulled a small bag of cosmetics out of her pack and quickly applied eye shadow to Erika’s eyelids.

“You’re going to have to do this on your own, you know.” Samantha stated as she worked.

“If I do it, I’ll look like Tammy Fae, or Bozo.” Erika protested.

“You still need to learn. I can’t be doing this every day for you, it just wouldn’t look right.” Samantha blended the colors nicely. “Here, you are going to put your own mascara on today.” She handed the eye-lash enhancer to Erika, who after almost stabbing herself in the eyes three times, seemed to have applied the mascara, somewhat alright.

“Here, put a bit of this on your lips.” Samantha handed her some plumping lip gloss.

“Do I look okay?” Erika asked uncertain.

“Like you need to use the facilities, Lets, go, I have to take a leak.” Samantha teased.

The line to use the bathroom had dwindled down quite a bit. It was only a moment or two before Erika had a free stall. It was a bit strange, sitting to pee. It was, after all, Erika’s first time using the toilet. After she flushed, she washed her hands, and looked around for Samantha.

“Samantha.” She called.

There was no answer. Erika was starting to feel abandoned. She exited the bathroom and started back towards the bus when she spotted Samantha there talking with Victoria.

“Oh God!” Erika groaned. Her heart beat a bit faster in her chest. Her heart started beating like a frightened rabbit’s when she saw Samantha wave her over to join her.

“Victoria, this is one of my sister’s good friends, Erika.” Samantha introduced Victoria to the frightened and nearly ashen Erika. “Erika, this is Victoria, she is the editor of the school newspaper.”

“I’m not editor, yet.” Victoria grinned. “I’m just the gossip columnist.” She held out a hand to Erika with a smile. “Pleased to meet you, Erika.”

Erika darted a terrified look to Samantha then took Victoria’s hand and smiled back.

“Come on girls.” The counselor called, interrupting the meet and greet. “Fifteen minutes are up, let’s get a move on it.”

The girls quickly found their seats on the bus.

“What the hell? Why did you do that?” Erika asked.

“What?” Samantha feigned innocence.

“Introduce me to Victoria like that. She could blow this whole thing even before we get there.”

“Relax, Erika, she didn’t suspect anything.” Samantha patted Erika’s knee. “Besides, it would look suspicious if I didn’t introduce you to her.”

“What are we going to do if she ends up in our Cabin?” Erika fretted.

“Will you stop the ‘what ifs’ and try to relax?”

Easy for you to say! Erika’s brain screamed. You won’t get in trouble or even arrested if caught!

---

 
End of Chapter Three

“Good afternoon Columbine girls.” A friendly voice sang from the door to the cabin. In stepped a young woman with copper hair, twisted up and clipped to the back of her head. Her fair skin was dotted with freckles and her green eyes were warm and sparkling with merriment. She was wearing shorts, flip-flops and a lavender Camp Kumoniwanalaya T-shirt that clashed with her warm coloring and orange hair.

“Is everyone here?” She asked looking around taking a head count. She nodded to herself and plopped down on the bed next to the door. “My name is Phoenix and I’ll be your counselor for the next two months.”

The girls all greeted her with smiles and a murmur.

“I hope you like this cabin, I had to fight to get it, it’s further away from the boys, and close enough to the showers that we don’t have to hike to them, yet far enough that we won’t hear them every morning and night.” Phoenix smiled. “As my name is Phoenix, I like to give my cabin-mates the opportunity to ‘burn’ their past and be ‘re-born’. So shed who you were before you got on that bus this morning. Toss it aside and think of the next few weeks as a time of change so that you can emerge a new person."

In more ways than one... Erika thought to herself.

 

Camp Kumoni
By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 4
 

The bus was winding its way up into the mountains. The large broadleaf maple trees gave way to firs, pines and cedar trees. The rolling grasslands were replaced with scrub brush and shrubs. Rhododendron’s, their blooms already replaced by light green new growth fought for space alongside groupings of ferns, dogwoods, scrub oak and thickets of barberries. The anticipation on the bus was thick enough to feel. Giddiness abounded as girls started looking around out the windows at their surroundings, or at one another and sharing smiles and thoughts.

The bus pulled off the main road and rocked side to side as it drove down a long curving gravel driveway. Butterflies started swirling in Erika’s stomach. Would the counselors at the camp see right through her facade? Would Eric be the laughing stock of the camp, forced to enter the boy’s cabins and endure the ridicule of the entire camp….. The plague of Camp Kumoni.

A hand on her arm, snapped Erika out of her dark thoughts as the bus came to a stop. “Stop that.” Samantha gave her a tight-lipped smile.

“Stop what?” Erika was starting to sweat.

“Worrying.” Samantha told her. “We’ll be all right.”

“You might be.” Erika said. “I won’t, if I’m found out.”

“Alright ladies.” The counselor in front called. “Settle down. You have all received e-mail from your cabin counselors informing you where you are to go. If you haven’t received an e-mail or are having difficulty, I’ll be able to assist you after you retrieve your luggage.” She paused for a breath. “You have twenty minutes to find your cabins.” With that said, she hopped off the bus and greeted an older woman wearing a whistle around her neck. A few words passed and the woman began greeting everyone as they disembarked the bus.

“Welcome to camp Kumoni…… Welcome……. Glad to see you.”

Erika and Samantha found their luggage and looked around them and down the dirt path towards the lake which could be seen peeking through the trees. The smell of fresh mountain air, pine needles and earth was pungent in the air. The sunlight filtered by the trees danced on the ground.

A large, steep, metal-roofed log building stood like an enormous boulder among the trees. From the sounds and smells, Erika quickly made it out to be the Mess hall. Rough-hewn lumber cabins dotted open areas between the trees and spattering of Rhodies and ferns. The guys bus was unloading at the same time. The boys and the girls openly ogled one another, before heading in different directions of the camp.

Erika slung a small duffle bag over her shoulder and lugged her old suit case while Samantha wheeled hers next to her along the packed earthen paths.

As it turned out, Columbine cabin was the last one along the path, half hidden in the trees and underbrush. Two steps led up to an open door. That had a note taped to it.

“Cool, you guys in Columbine too?” Victoria voiced from behind them.

Erika froze in her place as a chill ran down her spine. Victoria was to be sharing their cabin. This wasn’t going to work. Maybe she should just go down to the office and spill her guts, it couldn’t be too bad. Maybe they would send her home.

“Wow, what are the odds that we would be sharing a cabin.” Samantha turned and smiled at Victoria. “Who would have thought it possible.”

I would! Erika screamed in her head. I knew this would happen! I just knew it and I told you! She stared daggers at Samantha.

“What does the note say?” Victoria asked looking past them.

The three girls crowded around the door, still with their suitcases.
 
 
Hey Girls!

Come on in and pick out your bunks and start getting unpacked. I have business with the director and will be along in a bit. NO FIGHTING over the beds or who gets the top. Rock, scissors, paper works just fine. ; ) Besides, we will have time to trade later.
 

A rough figure of a bird engulfed in flames was sketched at the bottom.

“Hey there, are you all in this cabin?” a voice called from within.

Samantha, Victoria and Erika all stepped into the cabin so that they could get a look at who the voice is from. Their eyes quickly adjusted to a dim cabin and saw a very tall, beautiful young lady smiling nervously at them.

“Hi, I’m Katie.” She smiled.

Introductions went around the room.

Victoria looked Katie up and down “Wow, you’re really…..”

“Tall.” Katie finished with a shrug. “My father is six foot eight. My mother, six foot four.”

“I was going to say pretty.” Victoria interjected. “Do you model?”

Katie was a bit startled by the question. “Model? Me? Most people ask me if I play basketball.” She blushed. “No, I don’t model, or play basket ball.”

“Which beds are still open?” Samantha asked.

“I think that one next to the door belongs to Phoenix’s “ Katie deducted. “That way she can hear anyone coming or going. I grabbed the top bunk over here, I figured it would be easier for me to get in and out of than some of you short people.

“Oh great, you’ve started short jokes and I haven’t even put my stuff down.” A voice called from the door. The four girls looked over to see a short blonde girl in the doorway. A very short, blonde girl.

“I’m sorry.” Katie turned beet red, “I didn’t realize….”

“Realize what? That I had a pretty smile, or beautiful blue eyes.” The blonde dwarf pulled her suitcase up the final step and dragged it into the room. She stood and looked at them. “Oh. You didn’t realize that I was short. You know, that one always slips by them.” She threw them all a sarcastic, but warm smile.

Erika covered her smirk with a hand.

“Don’t worry, beanpole. No harm, no foul.” The dwarf smiled and looked around the room. “By the way, my name is Danielle. Any beds left?”

“We were just getting to that ourselves.” Victoria started across the room. “Mind if I take this one?”

“Hey, Long-legs, is anyone bunking under you?” Danielle asked.

“Not yet.” Katie was thrown off guard by the small woman.

“Do you snore?” Danielle craned her neck up to look at the tall girl.

“No.” Katie answered.

“Then I’ll take it.” Danielle heaved her suitcase onto the bed beneath Katie’s.

Erika and Samantha quickly chose their beds, and then introduced themselves to Danielle.

“So what did the note say?” Danielle asked. “It was a bit high for me to see clearly.”

Samantha read it to her from the doorway.

“Hello Columbine!” a voice called from outside.

“Come on in.” Danielle called out.

A tan, athletic girl with brown hair cut in a short bob, entered the cabin with a large duffle bag. She surveyed the room glancing briefly at each person there. “I’m Rachel. Is this bed taken?” She tossed her duffle bag onto an empty bottom bunk.

“Not anymore.” Victoria quipped.

The girls made small talk, while awaiting Phoenix’s arrival, trying to fill the awkwardness of strangers coming together who are going to spend a lot of time with each other.

Under the bottom bunk of each bed were two sets of three drawers that pulled out. The back of the room had a roughed in closet without doors. It had a closet rod, but no hangers, a broom and small trash can. Next to it was a door that Erika assumed led to the bathroom.

“Have any of you been to this camp before?” Rachel asked the room

Mutters of ‘no’ and heads shaking were her answer.

“Has anyone met Phoenix, yet?”

“Katie was first here.” Victoria stated. “Did you meet her?” she directed to the tall girl.

“No.” She sat on the edge of her bunk allowing her long legs dangle. “When I arrived, I saw the note and came into an empty cabin.”

“Where are you from, Katie?” Rachel inquired.

Katie explained that she was from a small town out in the middle of farm country. Rachel then prompted each girl in turn around the room. Only Samantha had known Victoria and Erika before reaching Camp Kumoni.

“Good afternoon Columbine girls.” A friendly voice sang from the door to the cabin. In stepped a young woman with copper hair, twisted up and clipped to the back of her head. Her fair skin was dotted with freckles and her green eyes were warm and sparkling with merriment. She was wearing shorts, flip-flops and a lavender Camp Kumoni T-shirt that clashed with her warm coloring and orange hair.

“Is everyone here?” She asked looking around taking a head count. She nodded to herself and plopped down on the bed next to the door. “My name is Phoenix and I’ll be your counselor for the next two months.”

The girls all greeted her with smiles and a murmur.

“I hope you like this cabin, I had to fight to get it, it’s further away from the boys, and close enough to the showers that we don’t have to hike to them, yet far enough that we won’t hear them every morning and night.” Phoenix smiled. “As my name is Phoenix, I like to give my cabin-mates the opportunity to ‘burn’ their past and be ‘re-born’. So shed who you were before you got on that bus this morning. Toss it aside and think of the next few weeks as a time of change so that you can emerge a new person."

In more ways than one... Erika thought to herself. She kept secreting looks at Victoria, wondering if she had figured her identity.

“I believe I heard that you all have introduced yourselves to one another, but we are going to do so again, but in that really embarrassing way. For instance, I got stuck being named after my grandmother, Opal. The name never really fit me, so I go by Phoenix. I am a student at the University studying psychology and sociology, and am spending this summer to further my studies. I like people, obviously with what I’m studying, and love swimming. My goal, or if you will, secret agenda, is to help you have a great summer and make you take a deeper look at how incredibly wonderful each one of you are.”

The Cabin was silent.

“How about you go next.” Phoenix nodded to Victoria.

“My name is Victoria I go to Kennedy high. My family is originally from Mexico City, and immigrated here, legally, before I was born. I am a writer, for the school newspaper and hope to use my time here at camp to gain new experiences and ideas to use in my writings.

“Wow, a writer.” Phoenix smiled. “How about you?” She pointed.

“My name is Katie. As I told you, I’m from a very small town. My dad is a cattle rancher, my mom is a dentist. I don’t play basketball, like everyone thinks. I just really want to blend in better, and not stand head and shoulders above everyone else.”

“Wow, with legs like those, you should model.” Phoenix greeted. “You’re next.” She nodded her head.

“My name is Danielle, but everyone calls me Dani. I live on the outskirts of the city and yes, I am a midget, dwarf, small person, all of those things. Just because, I’m short, doesn’t mean I can’t do anything. I love to play softball, dance, and swim although I’m not very good at it.” She looked to the owner of the dangling legs above her. “Too bad you can’t give me a few inches, so that we would both be happy.”

Katie smiled down. “In a heartbeat, if I could.”

“Please don’t assume that I can’t do something, and then do it for me. I’ll ask if I need help.”

“Cool.” Phoenix looked to the next.

“I’m Rachel. My friends call me Ragel, because I have a temper. I live south of the city. My dad is a work-a-holic and sends me to this camp every summer to keep me out of his hair. I am on the wrestling team in school, and won three quarters of my matches last year, and I took second in the javelin at the state track meet.” She paused. “As for what I want to get out of this summer?......... I just want to beat the boys at all of the competitions.”

Phoenix’s face was quite serious. “Everyone keep long sharp objects away from Rachel and don’t piss her off,” A smile lit up her face. “Unless you want to find yourselves lying face down pinned to the ground. I like that you’re competitive, Rachel.”

“Next?” Phoenix looked at Erika. Erika’s heart hit her ribs so loud that she was sure everyone in the cabin could hear it.

“Um….. my name is Erika, and I’m from the city. I am a bit of a computer nerd and like to draw.” Erika gulped. Do they know? She asked herself. Why is Victoria smiling at me that way? Say something Samantha, help me out!

“What do you want to get out of camp this summer?” Phoenix prompted.

“Uh……..” Her heart was pounding in her ears. Her stomach churned noisily. “I would really like to just fit in.” Erika smiled weakly.

“What do you like to draw?” Phoenix tried to get the shy, blushing Erika to open up.

“I draw comic strips.” She shrugged.

“They are really good too.” Samantha added.

Finally! Erika's mind directed it towards Samantha.

“How do you know, Erika?” Phoenix asked.

“Erika and my sister used to be friends.” Samantha stated.

“Used to be?” Phoenix inquired.

Samantha was quiet. It still hurt to talk about what happened to her sister. It was stupid she knew, it happened a while ago. She shouldn’t still feel this way.

“Her sister took her own life.” Victoria explained softly.

“Oh, I’m so sorry, Samantha.” Phoenix blushed. “So Samantha, tell us about you.”

Samantha smiled a bit weak. “I go to the same high school as Victoria. I am on the cheer squad and like to watch football games. I love to shop bargains and hang out.” Samantha paused. “My sister ……… committed suicide a year and a half ago, and my goal here at camp is to come to terms with losing her.” She gave Erika a look of longing as she bit her lower lip.

“I hope we can help you do that,” Phoenix smiled. She heaved herself off the bed and pulled a box from under it. Opening it up she pulled a pile of Lavander T-shirts out of it and started tossing them to each of the girls. They were all identical to the one she had on. “I hope no one wears anything larger than a large, because that is all we have. Go ahead and change into those and then we’ll go over the camp rules, and expectations.”

Change? She wants us to change in front of each other? Erika’s heart beat a bit faster. She had only changed as a girl in front of Samantha. Maybe she should go change in the bathroom. No, Samantha warned that I would have to do this! So let's make it as painless as possible. She took one of the shirts, quickly slipped off her Ramones shirt and quickly pulled on the lavender camp shirt. Her heart fluttered a bit as she glanced around as the other girls changed their tops.

“You’re riding high.” Samantha whispered next to her.

“What?” Erika whispered back.

“Adjust your breasts.” Samantha stuck her hands up under her top and inserted her fingers under the bra and adjusted her breasts. While looking at Erika to make sure she was watching. Erika copied her and found that one of her breast forms had slid up a bit while she had changed. A quick flick of the finger and a cupping of her bra brought her back into alignment.

Phoenix picked up a thick notebook and stood by the door. “Let’s go find a secluded spot. Shall we go down by the lake or into the trees?”

A quick ascension indicated that the lake was preferred. Phoenix lightly stepped down out of the cabin and headed to the lake followed by the Columbine girls.

“How are you doing?” Samantha leaned in to whisper to Erika as they walked down the path.

“I’m still scared to death.” Erika admitted. “I feel that the others are looking right through this façade. Did anyone notice my breasts being out of place?”

“They don’t have a clue.” Samantha encouraged. “You’re doing really well. Just watch me and the others and do as we do.”

---

 
End of Chapter Four

“There is no way I could pull off hot, or sexy.” Dani went back to her bunk.

“Are you kidding me?” Samantha tried to get the blonde’s attention. “You are beautiful.”

“Cute, sweet, adorable, even cuddly, but never hot, or beautiful.” Dani countered.

“You never know what a guy finds attractive, Dani.” Samantha continued.

 

Camp Kumoni
By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 5
 

Phoenix led them down the lake to a place where some wild grasses gave way to hard packed sand. A large fir tree had fallen a long time ago. With its branches long gone, it provided a perfect place to sit and hang out. The girls gathered around Phoenix in various positions, some on the log, others sitting back in the grass.

Phoenix made eye contact with the girls of her cabin before starting. “I know this is stupid and boring, but according to the Director, Robin Hobbs, I have to go over it anyway.” She went on to explain the boundaries of the camp as well as the shower schedule. The boys are to stay on their side of camp, the girls on theirs, with the exception of the few ‘co-ed’ lanes where one side needed to get to the other for activities. i.e. the boys crossing through the girl’s side to get to the lake. The sexual harassment rules and regulations were stern and to the point. Any abusers of the regulations would be sent home and if serious enough, arrested and charged.

“Now comes the somewhat fun part. Each cabin will be awarded points daily. Points will be awarded for how clean the cabin is kept. How many challenges, competitions, or games we win and for various other reasons, as they happen. At the end of every week, the Cabin with the most points will be able to do something special. I have it on good authority that Ice-cream parties, movie nights, and white-water rafting trips are among the prizes. Each week the cabins will start over, but at the end of the summer, all of the points over the 10 weeks will be totaled. The Cabin that has the most points will receive the grand prize. Which is kept secret until it is awarded.”

At the mention of contests and competitions, Rachel’s eyes sparkled with excitement.

“Last year’s grand prize was a day at the spa.”

This got some of the other girls to perk up.

“Our cabin, last year, missed out on it by three points.” Rachel scowled. “I really want to win this summer.”

“Alright, Columbine, let’s get familiar with the camp.” Phoenix got up and led them back along the lake. The then toured the camp complex. They first went to the Director, Robin Hobbs office. Robin Hobbs was the woman with the whistle, who was greeting everyone as they came off the bus next they went to mess hall, first aide station, boat launch, swimming area, amphitheater, and showers.

Erika breathed a huge sigh of relief when she saw that the showers were in fact individual stalls. If it had been an open showering area as in gym class, she’d may as well go by the director’s office and confess.

The tour ended up back at their cabin where Phoenix rummaged around in her box and passed out tentative schedules for the summer. “These are subject to change on the whim of the weather or Director Hobbs.” Phoenix looked at her watch. “It’s now three o’clock. You have until five thirty to do what you want. I’d suggest unpacking your clothes. At five thirty however, you need to be in the mess hall at our table ready to eat. Anyone coming in late will get points taken away from the cabin. Which better not happen, ‘cuz I want a head start on that spa day.”

“I thought it was a secret.” Victoria voiced.

“I’m just saying if that is what it is, I want us to win too.” Phoenix backpedaled. “I’ve got a counselor meeting to go to, I’ll meet you in the mess hall.” She skipped down the steps.

Erika opened her suitcase, pushed all of her boy clothes off to one side and slid her lap-top out from beneath the lining. She quickly placed it in the back of the top drawer, removed her toiletry bag and dropped it to one side before quickly closing up the case. She opened the duffle that Samantha had packed for her and started to arrange the clothes in the drawers.

“Anyone bring extra hangers?” Victoria called.

“No, didn’t think to.” Katie shrugged.

“I couldn’t reach them if I did.” Dani smirked.

“What do you need hangers for?” Rachel asked.

“For my dress.” Victoria explained holding up a summer floral dress.

Rachel wrinkled her nose. “I’m not a dress person.” She held up her warm-up pants, before folding them and putting them in to a drawer.

“You could hang it up over mine.” Samantha said holding up her dress too.

“Really? Thanks,” Victoria handed her dress to Samantha who draped it over hers and hung it in the closet.

“We’ll have to put that on the list for when we go into town.” Katie suggested.

“When do we get to go into town?” Rachel asked.

Victoria pulled her schedule our and scanned through it. “It looks like we get to be one of the first cabins to go.”

“Should we make a list?” Dani asked.

“I don’t have anything to write with or paper. I thought I would be too busy to write.” Victoria frowned. “I’ll have to add that to the list too.”

“Show them, Erika.” Samantha prompted.

“Show us what?” Rachel looked up from her unpacking.

Erika looked doubtful at Samantha.

“Come on, we’re all in the same cabin, they should know.”

“You’ll have too, now.” Victoria stated. “Now that we all know you are hiding something.”

That last statement caused Erika’s pulse to quicken, and she was sure that her face had turned bright red. If they only knew how much she was keeping secret. The other girls began to gather around Erika’s bed in anticipation, wanting in on the secret.

“Go on, Erika.” Samantha urged.

Erika reached into the back of her top drawer and pulled out her lap-top.

“Oooh, contraband.” Victoria squealed quietly.

“We can start the list on it.” Samantha suggested.

“They said that electronics weren’t allowed. Why did you risk bringing it?” Katie asked.

“She does her comic strips on it and uploads them to the internet.”

“But we don’t have service out here.” Victoria pointed out.

“But we will in town.” Erika smiled.

“Well…… Start a shopping list then.” Rachel ordered.

Erika opened the laptop and brought up a word program and started typing.

Rachel went on, “Hangers for their foo-foo clothes, paper and pens for the novelist….” She looked around at the others. “What about you, Dani? Do you want a stepstool?”

“Rachel!” Victoria, Samantha, and Katie all admonished together.

“Come on, guys, it was meant as a joke.” Rachel defended. “We should probably also get some ‘low overhead’ tape so Katie doesn’t hit her head….. “

“Put down some duct tape for Rachel’s mouth.” Samantha spoke over the crass brunette.

“Actually duct-tape isn’t a bad idea.” Dani added. “It could come in handy for when the pranks start up.”

“Pranks?” Erika looked surprised. A chill ran down her spine. Duct tape and pranks used in the same sentence made her queasy. She shivered at the memory.

“Come on, have you guys ever been to a camp that didn’t have its share of pranks?” Dani looked up at each of them. Rachel smiled and nodded her head.

“Put it down.” Samantha agreed. “I’m sure there are many other uses we can get out of it.”

“Do you have any music on that?” Dani’s eyes lit up.

“Some. But I doubt you’ll like it.”

“Did you bring speakers?” Dani pressed.

“I was lucky, I didn’t get caught with this.” Although sitting on the bed Erika was looking Dani eye to eye.

“Add speakers to the list.” Katie encouraged. “It might be nice to have some music that we didn’t have to sing.

“Will these help?” Rachel held some headphones up. “I brought my I-pod. I can’t go to sleep without music.”

“Only one person will be able to listen at a time, and we’ll have to use them very sparingly. I only have so much battery power, unless we can find a place to hide it when charging.” Erika sighed.

“Anything else?” The room was silent. Erika closed out of the program and put away the lap-top.

“Now we have to start getting ready for dinner. We’ve got to make ourselves look really hot.” Rachel started back to her bunk.

“What do you mean?” Victoria asked.

“It’s an unwritten, unrecognized rule that the guys at dinner all vote on the hottest looking cabin.” Rachel explained. “Up to twenty points are awarded to that cabin. The only catch is, that everyone has to wear these camp T-shirts.”

“That’s gotta be a hoax.” Victoria argued. “Why would the boy cabins give a girls cabin points if they weren’t expecting some in return?”

“Because they feel they can overpower us and win them all back in the sports competitions.” Rachel sneered.

“How in the world are we going to look hot wearing lavender camp T-shirts?” Katie inquired.

“We are girls, we know how to sew and accessorize.” Rachel pulled a pair of tiny scissors from an emergency sewing kit she had stashed in her bag.”

“Better count me out.” Dani sighed heavily.

“Why? Everyone in the cabin has to do it.” Rachel looked surprised.

“There is no way I could pull off hot, or sexy.” Dani went back to her bunk.

“Are you kidding me?” Samantha tried to get the blonde’s attention. “You are beautiful.”

“Cute, sweet, adorable, even cuddly, but never hot, or beautiful.” Dani countered. “I know who and what I am. Its kind of hard to hide and I’m okay with that.”

“You never know what a guy finds attractive, Dani.” Samantha continued. “Some guys like breasts, others, butts. Some like long hair, others short. Some prefer blondes, others brunettes, some like tall and skinny others like short and chunky.” Samantha took a breath, “Besides, it will be a lot of fun.”

“If you’ve brought them, you should wear your short, denim skirts. If not, jean shorts should work.” Rachel suggested. She started to work, cutting the neck opening of her T-shirt.

Forty-five minutes later, Erika took her augmented shirt, denim skirt and went into the bathroom. She looked into the mirror above the sink and took a deep breath. I’m a girl. She told herself. I am a girl and I can do this…… what am I saying? As soon as I walk in there, the guys are all going to start laughing, and pointing! Her heart jumped around as she thought about what she was about to do.

She slipped off her Keds, and jeans. The cool air on her shaved legs felt very strange. She reached down and felt their smoothness, all except for the one nick on her knee. But it was so small, she didn’t think anyone would notice. She stepped into the skirt that Samantha had packed for her and pulled it up around her hips then struggled with the button and zipper, still not used to them being opposite from guys clothes. Damn this is short! How am I going to keep from anyone looking up and seeing that I don’t belong?

She then pulled the re-worked T-shirt on. Rachel had cut her shirt similar to her own. She cut down the seam from the neck most of the way down the sleeve on each side, then gathered a small part of it and tied it back together. Rachel then knotted the back bottom of the shirt, so that it was snug, ‘To show off your curves, girl’. Rachel stated. When Erika put it on, it was an off the shoulder sleeve look. The gathered and tied off shirt made her breasts more pronounced, making her even more self-conscious. Her bra strap was there for everyone to see. She wasn’t sure if that was okay or not, but decided to go along with it, since Rachel and the others seemed to know what they were doing. They should, after all they have been girls a lot longer than she had.

Erika was carefully re-applying her mascara, Samantha was right, it really did bring out her blue eyes. Samantha came in the bathroom, slipped her skirt and panties around her ankles and sat on the toilet to pee. Erika stopped applying the mascara and looked over at the blonde cheerleader. She is going pee right if front of me! What was she doing? Didn’t she realize that I am here? Of course she did... Erika cleared her throat.

Samantha looked up. “Oh, sorry Erika, I hope this doesn’t make you too uncomfortable, but I had to really go.” She lowered her voice to a whisper. “Besides you’re one of us now.”

“Am I?” Erika turned towards her friend. “I feel and look like a drag queen.”

“Actually you look very good.” Samantha smiled. She wiped herself. Erika turned away uncomfortably. “Of course we need to do something with your hair, but you have great legs, and the T-shirt looks very feminine on you.”

“But my bra straps are showing.” Erika groaned, “I can’t believe that I just said that out loud.”

“They’re supposed to. Think back to when you were a guy.” Samantha whispered in her ear. Her soft voice and sweet scent, filled Erika’s head with masculine thoughts. She felt a tightening in her panties. Not now. Please, not now. When she opened her eyes and saw Erika looking back at her, knowing that in a just a little bit, guys from the other side of the camp were going to be staring and laughing at her, the tightness in her skirt quickly faded.

“Right now, We need your help with Dani.” Samantha kept her voice low. “She is having issues with being comfortable with her body in a sexy way.”

“She is having issues. She isn’t the only one having issues with being comfortable with her body.” Erika hissed at Samantha. “How the hell am I to help? I’m having the same issue.”

“Come on, Erika, we need your help with this.” Samantha pleaded. “She really has a problem.”

Erika glared at Samantha. “Okay, I know, you are having some problems yourself, but look at yourself, Erika.” Samantha pressed. “Look at yourself in the mirror and tell me that you wouldn’t look twice at a girl looking like you do.”

Erika stared at herself. Large blue eyes, hair as dark as night, and fair complexion, of someone who doesn’t see much sun. With the make-up, and earrings, Erika did make a striking figure. With different clothes and make-up, she would fit right into the goth crowd at school. Summer’s crowd. The thought of her dead friend made her heart ache. She let out a deep sigh, that she didn’t know she was holding. “Alright.” She relented.

The two girls joined the others in the cabin, all in various stages of dress. Dani sat looking miserable on her bed. Rachel had cut into Dani’s T-shirt the same way as Erika’s. Instead of being knotted in the back however, Dani’s had three horizontal slashes cut in it allowing some cleavage to peek through.

“What should I do?” Erika whispered to Samantha.

“Go talk with her. We have all tried.” Samantha nudged.

Erika slowly walked over to Dani, who was lost in her own miserable world. She sat down next to her on the bed.

“You come to talk me into this too?” Dani mumbled.

“No. I’m trying to figure out how to get out of it myself.” Erika told her honestly. The other girls made themselves busy on the other side of the cabin.

“I’m a midget.” Dani muttered. “Midgets get laughed at and made fun of. They aren’t sexy, or hot.”

“I’m a computer nerd.” Erika answered. “Nerds sit in front of computer screens and have their noses buried in Sci-fi.” She looked over at Dani. “I have pasty white skin and no figure. I’ll probably blind everyone in there with my white legs.”

Dani snorted with disbelief. “Then why do it?”

“I’m not sure yet myself.” Erika stated. “Maybe to prove to myself that I don’t have to care what they think. Didn’t Phoenix tell us today that we were to be re-born today at camp, that what we were before getting here doesn’t matter?” Erika had no idea where she was going with this, or if she even believed a word of it herself. She just knew she had to help this ‘lost soul’ to get back on the path of the maze with her. Who knows, maybe they could help each other to find the end of this maze called camp, together?

“Let me guess, before coming here, you were ‘Dani the midget’.” Erika guessed.

“Actually I was ‘Dinki Dani’.” Dani admitted miserably.

“You mean they actually had an imagination at your school? I was called ‘The plague’ at my school.” Erika confessed. “Anything I touched or did caused catastrophes. No one here knows Dinki Dani, or The Plague, so we can be whomever we want. So let’s be ‘Dani the Debutant’, and “Endearing Erika’.”

“Dani the Debutante?” Dani smiled incredulously. “That’s the best you could come up with?”

“I’m sorry. It was short notice. Besides I’m an artist, not a writer.” Erika smiled back. The two smiled and giggled.

I’m giggling with a girl, I just met…… giggling. I’m never going to live this down!

“Alright I’ll do it.” Dani avowed.

“You will?” Erika watched in amazement as ‘Dinki Dani’ stood up from the bed, threw her blonde curls over her shoulder and looked to the others in the cabin. “I’ll do it.”

---

 
End of Chapter Five

One foot in front of the other……. One foot in front of the other. Swing your hips….. smile, like you’re enjoying it……. one foot in front of the other.
 

Camp Kumoni
By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 6
 
A rivulet of sweat ran down Erika’s back as she stood with the other girls of the cabin outside the mess hall. Nothing had been said about wearing heels. She had just finished convincing Dani to play along, when Samantha handed her the sandal wedges from her duffle bag.

“You’ve got to be kidding, I don’t know how to walk in these.” Erika protested.

“It’s not hard.” Samantha pulled out a pair of heeled sandals for herself and started to strap them on. “You have twenty minutes to practice before we go over.”

Erika looked around the cabin for help from the other girls.

“If I have to do this,” Dani grinned. “Then it’s only fair that you have to do it in heels.”

Erika seeing no help coming from the other girls, dropped onto the edge of the bed and began strapping into the wedges.

After a few minutes of walking around the cabin, it was starting to get a little easier.

“You’re walking like a jock.” Victoria admonished. “Take smaller steps and use your hips. Didn’t your mom teach you how to walk in heels?”

“I’ve never really had an opportunity to wear them.” Erika hoped she wasn’t gritting her teeth. She could feel her face turning red as she became more frustrated. I’m at summer camp. Heels aren’t supposed to be at summer camp. I’m not even supposed to be on this side of the camp. I should have called the whole thing off and stayed where I belonged. Erika fumed silently.

“Take it easy, Erika.” Samantha came up to her and spoke softly to her. “You can do this, you just have to have some patience and put one foot in front of the other.”

“Okay, it’s time to go.” Katie looked around the cabin nervously.

“Let’s give it a few more minutes.” Rachel stood by the door looking everyone over. “We don’t want to enter the mess hall, we want to make an entrance.”

Easy for her to say. Erika was having difficulty keeping her thoughts unspoken. Rachel had a lean, well-muscled, body with legs that were tan and looked like she played soccer or basketball. She strode around the cabin with feminine if not a more athletic grace, while Erika felt like a Clydesdale stomping around in the damn wedges.

Getting across the camp to the mess hall was no easy feat. The slightly uneven ground was like hiking through rough terrain. Dips in the ground swallowed her and made the next step precarious. Sticks and tree roots kept tripping her. Her ankles were on fire and screaming at her while trying to maintain upright.

“Walking on stilts would have been easier.” she muttered.

Now she stood in the midst of her cabin mates outside the double doors to the mess hall, about to parade in to take a seat at their table. Good thing we saw where our table was on the tour, or else we would parade in, stop and be forced to look around for our place, like idiots.

The noise in the hall was almost deafening as everyone was forced to use louder voices to be heard over those of their neighbors.

“Let’s go.” Rachel decided. She pulled open one of the double doors and entered with poise, a smile and a sashay that, under different circumstances, would have had Erika’s full attention. Victoria followed her with more gusto than Erika thought that the writer could muster.

“Alright, Dani, go for it.” Samantha encouraged.

Dani’s eyes were as large as saucers, as she looked back at Samantha.

“I’ll be right behind you blinding them with my white legs.” Erika squeezed the curly blonde’s shoulder encouragingly. Dani smiled up at Erika with a nervous laugh.

Erika took a deep breath, pasted on what she hoped would be a sexy smile, and proceeded into the room. The mess hall had gone from hundreds of people sounding like a gaggle of geese, to a hiss of whispers from the girl’s side and the encouraging calls and whistles from the guys side. Erika’s heart wasn’t in her chest any more, it was in her head. At least it seemed so. Her head pulsated with every heartbeat, while her stomach wanted to hurl everything that might still be in it out across the floor.

One foot in front of the other……. One foot in front of the other. Swing your hips….. smile, like you’re enjoying it……. one foot in front of the other. Her eyes flitted from the blonde curly hair in front of her to the bounce in Rachel’s bobbed hair. One foot in front of the other. She was almost there.

Sitting at their table looking confused and upset at the same time was Phoenix. Erika didn’t pick her foot up enough and caught the toe of her sandal and wobbled, nearly stumbling.

One foot in front of the other……. Swing your hips.

Once she reached the table, she had to figure how to sit like a girl in the short skirt without flashing the entire camp. She smoothed the skirt over her bottom, like she had seen Samantha do so many times at school, and eased onto the front of the folding chair, then slid back slightly.

Erika turned in time to see the statuesque Katie approach the table with an elegance Erika envied. Behind her, Samantha had entered the mess. By this time the guys were all barking encouragement, some splitting the room with ear piercing whistles. Samantha approached her seat, turned around to face the boy’s side of the mess and blew them all a kiss before sitting down, her face glowing with excitement.

Director Hobbs stood up on a make-shift podium. “Alright boys, that’s enough.” She called out over the dwindling cat calls. “That’s enough, settle down.” She waited until the mess was quiet except for a couple hundred people breathing and the occasional clatter from the kitchen. “For those who don’t know me, I’m Director Hobbs……..” She continued with her welcome speech.

“What are you girls doing?” Phoenix asked through a toothy smile. “You’re late and our cabin has started out negative five points.”

“Relax, Phoenix.” We just made them all up and more.” Rachel patted their counselor’s arm.

“By making a spectacle of yourselves?” Phoenix asked.

“By searing our cabin’s name into the brains of every guy in the mess.” Rachel beamed at her successful ploy. “You’ll see.”

“…… So welcome to Camp Kumoni.” Director Hobbs finished to applause and some mild cheers.

“We are going to talk about this back at the cabin.” Phoenix was not amused. Just then, a large bowl of tossed salad and a basket of French bread was placed at the end of the table. The girls erupted into chatter, talking excitedly about their grand entrance.

“I thought I was going to die.” Dani admitted to Erika.

“I almost tripped and fell on top of you.” Erika informed her with a slight giggle.

A large bowl of spaghetti was placed at their table which was passed down after each took some.

“Alright, girls.” Phoenix said after they had finished their peach cobbler. “Let’s head back to the cabin.”

The girls in Columbine cabin all got up and exited the mess with less show, but still received some whooping and encouragement from the boy’s side to the mess.

“What in the world is going on?” Phoenix asked once they all had found perches on their beds. “What was with the show back there?”

Rachel explained to Phoenix about the extra points that the boys cabins awarded to the girls.

“That’s all a rumor.” Phoenix shook her head. “Director Hobbs won’t allow extra points for girls making a fool out of themselves like that.”

“Who said anything about Director Hobbs.” Rachel countered. “Do you really think she has the time to keep track of all the points that each cabin accumulates? It’s her assistant, Tyler who tallies and posts the points.”

“I’m sure, Tyler doesn’t do that kind of thing either. Now get out of those T-shirts and into something a bit warmer. We’re going to be late again, for our first campfire.”

Change again? Erika thought. I’ve already changed three times today. At least it will be nice to get out of these sandals. She joined Samantha over by their drawers and pulled off her altered T-shirt and pulled a hooded sweatshirt over her head. She checked to make sure that her breasts were in their proper places.

“You should continue wearing the sandals.” Samantha commented. “You need practice walking like a girl.”

“Are you kidding me?” Erika stopped what she was doing and looked to the cheerleader. “I can barely walk across the room in these things and you want me to traipse across the camp in them?”

“You walk like a guy, Erika.”

“I am a guy, Samantha.” Erika hissed.

“Fine, do as you wish.” Samantha growled with frustration.

Erika had mixed feelings about changing out of her skirt and into her girl jeans. The skirt gave her a freedom of movement she hadn’t expected. Sure, it was laborious making sure that she sat lady-like, but she had to admit, she did look good in it. She looked down at her feet, sighed and begrudgingly left her sandals on. “You are going to have to help me to the campfire.” She told Samantha.

Samantha smiled and nodded.

Phoenix led them across the camp through the boy’s section and to a large amphitheater. Most of the other cabins had already arrived, and were talking amongst themselves, while in the center of the great arc of tiered benches, a great roaring fire, crackled, throwing dancing shadows and light across the area.

Phoenix entered the circle of firelight and headed to an open area. The amphitheater suddenly became quiet, then almost as one, all the guys started calling and applauding columbine’s entrance, despite the protests of their counselors. Phoenix smiled, but clearly didn’t know what to make of the attention as she led her cabin around and through the cheering camp.

Dani looked up at Erika with a big smile. Erika, guessing how she felt, smiled back. The last time Eric had been applauded in anything close to this fashion was when he was in his underwear duct taped to the flag pole in the middle of the school quad. That, as Erika was finding out, was totally different from this kind of attention. This attention felt good. It warmed her even as it scared her. Part of her kept wanting to check to see if her zipper was down, or if someone had taped a ‘I’m really a boy’ sign on her back.

Just as she was settling her racing heart and her frazzled nerves, the toe of her sandal caught a root and she stumbled forward, landing on her hands and knees.

“Here, let me give you a hand.” A voice said near her.

Erika looked up into the face of a guy holding his hand out for her. Erika didn’t know what to do, so she took his hand and allowed him to slip his other hand under her arm to help hoist her back to her feet.

“Uh…….. Thank you.” She could feel her pale face turning bright red.

“Are you all right?” he asked with a concerned smile.

Why was he helping her? She should be scampering back, and trying to run the other direction. “Yeah, I believe so…..” She managed to say as she rubbed the dirt from her hands.

“I’m Josh.” His hand still held her under the arm for support, his blue eyes sparkled in the firelight. “I’m from Oak cabin.”

Why should she care what cabin he was in. Oh crap, what if the camp found out and put Eric in Oak cabin. This was a disaster.

“Are you alright, Erika?” Samantha took Erika’s other arm. “Did you hurt yourself?”

“No, I’m fine.” Erika shrugged. The feeling of Samantha’s fingers brushing lightly against her arm numbed any pain that she might have been feeling.

“Thank you…… um. “Samantha looked from her friend up at the broad-chested, dark haired, guy, and didn’t finish her sentence.

“Josh.” He smiled at Samantha, but his eyes were on Erika.

“Thank you, Josh. I’m Samantha, this is Erika, were in….”

“Columbine cabin. I know.” Josh finished. “Who could forget that entrance in the mess this evening. Are you sure you’re okay, Erika?”

“I’m fine, I just feel real stupid tripping over my own feet.”

“Heels weren’t meant to be worn out here.” He advised. “Although you do look good in them. I hope we see each other around, Erika.” Josh let go of her arm and stepped back allowing the two girls to pass.

Samantha quickly escorted Erika over to where the rest of Columbine cabin was seating its self. “My god, he is gorgeous.” Samantha almost swooned. “You tripped on purpose didn’t you.” Her voice took on an edge.

“What are you talking about?” Erika turned on Samantha. “You’re the one who told me to wear these stupid heels out in this root ridden, pothole infested camp.”

“Girls, sit down.” Phoenix ordered from the other end of the bench.

“Did you see those amazing eyes of his?” Samantha asked.

“No, I didn’t.” Erika answered. “I was a bit occupied with tripping and being embarrassed.”

“How about that chest, and those arms?” Samantha went on ignoring Erika’s reply. “I wonder how much he can bench-press.”

“I don’t know, and I don’t care. Why don’t you go ask him?” Erika brushed fir needles and dirt from her knees.

Samantha elbowed Erika

“What?” Erika was starting to get annoyed.

“He’s waving at you.” Samantha spoke through smiling teeth.

“So?”

“So? Smile and wave back.” Samantha instructed.

Erika looked up and spotted Josh, who was in fact smiling at her and trying to wave discreetly to her. She made a halfhearted attempt to smile and gave a slight wave.

Samantha leaned in to whisper in Erika’s ear “You bitch. You’ve been a girl for less than twenty-four hours and you’ve already got the attention of the cutest guy in camp.”

“That’s exactly what I don’t need.” Erika whispered back.

The strumming of guitars settled the crowd down as everyone’s attention was being diverted to the group of players tuning their instruments and playing a few bars of songs.

I can’t believe I tripped in front of the whole freaking camp. Erika contemplated. And now Samantha says that a guy likes me? If I was a guy, wait, what am I saying, I am a guy. She corrected. When I’m a guy and I trip like that, I’m lucky if I only get teased. She thought back to the school year when she was Eric. Someone in the hall had stuck out their foot tripping him, scattering his books and papers across the hall. Everyone in the hall started laughing, a kid nearby spit on him and began laughing. Eric wiped the phlegm from his hair and wiped it on his pants. “The plague has struck again.” Someone called out causing the laughing to escalate. One of the football players picked up one of his books and tossed it out an open window and into a mud puddle. Another jock grabbed an outline of a term paper and wadded it up and tossed it to a friend down the hall who then lit it with his lighter and tossed it into a drinking fountain. Eric tried to gather up his stuff as quickly as he could before anyone else could destroy any more of his things.

Erika shook herself and revisited the warmth and acceptance she had felt when she and the others of Columbine cabin had entered the amphitheater. Acceptance. It was an alien concept for someone who had only been accepted in the digital world of the internet. I could get used to this. Erika thought to herself as the voices of her fellow campers began to sing a camp song.

---

 
End of Chapter Six

“I need help to figure out how to disguise my ‘maleness’ while wearing my bathing suit.” Erika bit her lip.

“Can you just tuck it between your legs?” Samantha looked at Erika’s shorts.

“You know that saying about it having a mind of it’s own?” Erika looked worried.

“Yeah.”

“It’s true..."
 

Camp Kumoni
By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 7
 

Eric woke in the early hours of morning with the need to pee. He flipped back his covers and sat up. His mind was fog filled as he padded along to the bathroom. He closed the door and lifted the seat to the toilet and began to pee. He rubbed his eyes with his free hand and looked down at the target he was aiming at. Purple sweat pants. Why am I wearing purple sweatpants? Oh shit! I’m supposed to be a girl. The previous day’s events slammed through his mind so hard he almost staggered.

He stopped his stream, although it burned to do so and quickly put the toilet seat down and sat. He released his penis and allowed the urine to flow. Damn! I need to be more careful. What if Rachel had walked in? oh god, she’d probably beat the hell out of me then feed me to the rest of the girl campers. Or worse, what if Victoria finds out. Not only will I be banned from camp in a humiliating fashion, but the whole school will know.

Erika finished, pulled up pink panties, purple sweats and washed her hands while looking in the mirror. Crap, my make-up is everywhere. I look like Marilyn Manson on a bad day. She wet some paper towels and began trying to remove the dark stains from under her eyes.

“Morning.” Phoenix stumbled into the bathroom. Her curly mop of copper hair stood straight out in every which way, worse than Princess Marida after a tumble in the woods . she pulled down her sweats and began to pee. What was it with girls just dropping their pants and peeing in front of one another?

“Morning.” Erika returned. Uncomfortable in the situation, she tossed the used towel into the trash and made a quick exit.

She climbed back into her bunk and pulled the blankets over her head. Just as she closed her eyes, a trumpet blasted over the loud speaker. A girl from a cabin nearby screamed at being startled to wakefulness. Erika could hear the girls in Columbine as they groaned and pulled pillows over their heads.

“Come on girls. We have morning showers this week.” Phoenix called as she came out of the bathroom. “We have one hour to shower, dress and get this cabin looking clean before we go to breakfast.” Erika peeked out from under her blankets just in time to see Phoenix blocking a pillow flying at her from Rachel’s direction. “Just think how nice it will be to start the day fresh and clean.”

That caused more than one groan.

One by one the girls of the cabin rolled out of their beds. Victoria in her navy satin sleep dress that barely covered her olive toned buttocks, to Samantha in lavender, lacey, panties and cropped sleeping shirt. Erika was tired, but also terrified. Seeing these beautiful girls in their sleepwear had caused a morning reaction that was a little embarassing.
Damn! She cursed to herself. Damn, damn, damn! Think of something else. Think of being in the showers with them……. Wait, no, that doesn’t help. Shit! Think of something to get rid of this…. this ‘stiffy’.

“Come on, Erika, stop dreaming about Josh.” Dani teased.

Josh. Josh was the guy who helped me up after I fell last night, and likes me, eww. Well that seems to be working. Josh the guy who Samantha is lusting over. A chill ran down her spine. The guy who my Samantha is lusting over. Shit! What am I going to do?

“Come on, Erika. I know you’re awake.” Phoenix ripped back the covers.

Erika sat up and rubbed the sleep from her eyes and swiped black hair out of her face.

Samantha came into view and handed her a towel and toiletries bag. “Come on sleeping beauty. I think you need the shower more than the rest of us.” She snickered. “Come on. Grab a change of clothes.” She encouraged.

Erika slid off the bed and rummaged through the drawers, grabbing shorts a lavender T-shirt that hadn’t been altered, panties, and slipped her feet into her flip-flops before following Samantha out the cabin door.

“Vicki, what’s on the agenda today?” Dani asked having to scramble to catch up.

“It’s Victoria. I can’t stand Vicki.” The Latin beauty turned to her diminutive cabin mate. “I believe after breakfast, we are going to the stables to learn the fundamentals of horses, then this afternoon, we are being tested on our swimming abilities.”

“Swimming?” Erika’s attention perked up.

“Yeah, you know, when you get in to the water and you move your arms and legs to get from point A to point B.” Victoria rolled her eyes.

“Samantha, I think we have a slight problem.” Erika whispered to her.

“Can it wait until after I’ve had my shower?” She asked.

“Well……. I guess so.”

Girls from other cabins were already in the shower building. The showers were all full, and a line for an open shower stall had started. Two girls dressed in shorts and bras without tops on, stood in front of mirrors blow drying their hair.

“That’s a waste of time.” Samantha nodded to the two. “They must not have heard about the swim tests today, or they are hung up on their hair.”

“What should we do about our hair?” Erika inquired. This was all new territory for her.

“Pony tails or braids work the best.” Samantha shrugged. “You ever have anyone braid your hair?”

“No.” Erika looked at Samantha like she was crazy.

“How about once we are back in the cabin, I French braid your hair.” She smiled. “It’ll be fun.”

“Could you French braid mine as well?” Victoria asked. “It’s so long that my arms get tired doing it myself.”

“Sure.” Samantha moved forward in line.

“I wouldn’t mind getting mine done too.” Dani added, an eager smile on her lips.

“I guess Columbine cabin is going to be in braids today.” Katie joined them in the shower line. “That is if one of you doesn’t mind dong mine.”

God, this is every guy’s dream. Erika thought looking around at the half naked women all around him. Every guy’s dream and I can’t be a guy to enjoy it. She held her armload in front of her groin to hide the excitement that had reappeared there.

A shower stall opened. “Your turn.” Samantha nudged Erika.

Erika made her way past the other shower stalls. A curtain was open where the last girl had just exited. Inside, Erika found a small bench, with some small hooks attached to the wall above it. A raised shower mat, allowed excess water to drain into a drain in the floor. A new cream-colored plastic shower curtain concealed the shower. Erika pulled the curtain of the changing room closed behind her and began to arrange her stuff. She loosely hung her clothes on the hooks, dropped her towel on the bench beside her, and removed her panties and bra last, hiding her breast forms under her towel, just in case someone were to come in.

She turned on the shower, adjusted the temperature and stepped in with her toiletry bag. Showering in flip-flops was a new experience. They squeaked every time she shifted her weight. Erika quickly washed her hair, then scrubbed her face, trying to remove as much of the raccoon look that she had as she could.

Eric had a bit of peach fuzz on his face, and only needed to shave once a week or so. Erika on the other hand didn’t want to take the chance of being discovered, because of some errant facial hair, carefully scrapped her face with her pink Daisy razor Samantha had purchased at the drug store. Her legs were still quite smooth from when she had shaved them the day before yesterday, but remembering how the bathing suit fit in the groin, Erika carefully shaved her groin. A thorough soap down, rinse, and Erika grabbed the towel from the bench and began drying herself.

She quickly dressed, carefully slipping her breast forms into her bra, and smoothing her shorts out, hoping that she wouldn’t get aroused on the way out of the Showers. She flipped her hair forward, wrapped it in the towel and made a quick turban as she had seen so many other women do.

Only a few girls were remaining when she exited the stall and headed back to the cabin. The crisp morning air was refreshing as she squeaked along the trail in her flip-flops. Giggling and talking was heard from the cabins as she passed them on her way to Columbine.

Erika entered the cabin to find Phoenix and Rachel cleaning and straightening everything up. Phoenix was sweeping the last of the dust out the door while Rachel was lining her shoes and sandals up in front of the bed. Both of their beds had been made tight enough to be hospital corners.

“Feeling better, Sunshine?” Phoenix greeted.

“I’m vertical and my eyes are open.” Erika tossed her towel on her bed, dropped her toiletries in her top drawer, and dirty clothes in the bottom one.

“You going to grab a shower?” Erika asked Phoenix, whose hair was pulled back into a messy, frizzy bun.

“I’ll take one while you are at the stables.” Phoenix put the broom back in the closet

“How about you, Rachel?”

“I’ll wait until after the swimming tests.” Rachel shrugged. “Fold the towel up and neatly hang it over the towel rack in the bathroom.”

“Why? What’s with the anal retentive cleaning?” Erika inquired.

“While we are at breakfast, two counselors check all of the cabins for neatness.” Rachel informed her. “They are extremely picky. Last year my cabin got dinged one day because the clothes hamper lid was askew, another time, because someone had washed their hands in the sink and forgot to wipe the sink dry afterwards. One time we got dinged because one of the shoes that were all lined up like that.” She pointed to her neatly arrayed shoes. “One of the shoes didn’t have their laces tied.”

“What? You can’t be serious.” Erika shook her head, as she folded her towel.

“I’ve known cabins of girls to sleep on top of their covers so that they didn’t have to re-make the bed in the morning.” Phoenix added.

“By getting anal the first day, we can gain more points and set a standard for the rest of the camp.” Rachel continued. “I really want to win this summer.”

“The standard for what?” Katie asked entering the cabin.

Rachel and Phoenix quickly re-told her what they had been discussing.

Once the rest of the girls were back from the showers, they were like a whirlwind cleaning every surface, tidying up, and smoothing blankets on their bunks.

“Come here, Erika.” Samantha directed.

Erika sat on the end of the bed while Samantha took a brush to her hair and brushed it out. It was still a touch damp, but not bad. Samantha sectioned off a section of her hair and began twisting and pulling. She then grabbed a small section of hair and continued the process. The steady tempo of having her hair pulled on and fussed with was rather soothing. Erika closed her eyes and let herself enjoy the grooming ritual as Samantha pulled her hair away from her face. A few more flicks of her fingers and Samantha was wrapping a hair elastic around the ends.

“There you are, Erika.” She leaned forward and whispered. “Now you need your hoops and some eye make-up.”

Erika got up as Victoria came up and took her place on the bed. She grabbed the toiletry bag from my drawer and went into the bathroom.

Erika looked in the mirror and was amazed at how she looked. Samantha’s pulling her hair up into the braid, opened her face up more than the ponytail ever did, and it had a cool looking pattern as the hair entered the braid. Erika put in the silver hoop earrings then worked on the eye shadow and mascara as quickly and carefully as she could.

“Wow, you look great, Erika.” Victoria looked into the mirror at her own hair. Her braid reached down to the middle of her back and was extremely thick.

Erika went back to help the others with the finishing touches on the cabin., while Dani was in Samantha’s capable possession.

Victoria came back in and stood behind Samantha. She started braiding Samantha’s hair while Samantha worked on getting Dani’s curls as tight a she could into the braid.
As soon as Dani was finished Samantha called Rachel over.

“My hair is too short.” Rachel surmised.

“Not for half-up.” Samantha smiled. “Come on. We’re all doing it.”

Rachel scoffed, but sat down as Victoria finished Samantha’s hair. Samantha efficiently pulled the hair forward of Rachel’s ears up and into a braid while Victoria grabbed Phoenix by the arm and sat her down so that she could put hers up.

Phoenix stood by the door tugging on her fiery braid and looked the room over. “Alright Columbine, let’s go get some breakfast.

“We aren’t going to parade in to the mess again, are we?” Erika asked Rachel.

“Don’t need to. The guys already know who we are.” Rachel smiled. “Don’t be surprised however if you see other cabins start doing it though.”

A long table was placed along one wall. It was laid with three different kinds of cereal and milk. Yogurt, and fruit salad, a toaster with bread, butter and jam were provided as well.

Just about every guy was smiling at them as they entered the mess hall and sat at their table.

The table was prepared with butter, and syrup. As soon as they sat down. One of the servers set down two large plates stacked with pancakes. Erika helped herself to three pancakes while Dani, Victoria, and Samantha went and got yogurt and fruit.

“Pass me those flap-jacks.” Katie smiled.

“You’re not a fruit and yogurt girl?” Erika asked eyeing the thin girl.

“I probably eat twice what you do.” She sighed. “I just can’t seem to gain any weight.”

“That just isn’t fair.” Phoenix complained. “I even look at those pancakes and I’ll gain weight.”

Everyone had finished eating and were getting antsy.

“Why are we just sitting here? Don’t we have things to do?” Dani looked to Phoenix and Rachel.

“Morning announcements.” Rachel moaned. “The only good thing is that they announce the top three cabins in the points race.

As if on cue, Director Hobbs stepped to the front of the room. Her whistle around her neck and a clipboard in her hand. She quickly read through the morning announcements and then began reading off the total points for the cabins. For the boys, the top three cabins were cedar, oak and spruce. Erika was kind of excited to see how their cabin did.

“For the girls. Sweet pea, Foxglove, and with a commanding lead, and one of the cleanest cabins the camp has ever seen, Columbine.” Director Hobbs smiled. “Good work Columbine.”

Erika could see Rachel react with a big smile.

Samantha leaned in close to Erika. “You said that you needed to talk to me about a problem?”

Everyone got up from their tables as if on cue and began talking and filing out of the mess.

“It’s about my bathing suit.” Erika muttered below the noise around her.

“What about it?” Samantha leaned closer.

“Well it doesn’t quite fit in the groin.”

“What do you mean?”

They emerged from the mess hall. Erika pulled Samantha over to one side away from the herding campers.

“I need help to figure out how to disguise my ‘maleness’ while wearing my bathing suit.” Erika bit her lip.

“Can you just tuck it between your legs?” Samantha looked at Erika’s shorts.

“You know that saying about it having a mind of its own?” Erika looked worried.

“Yeah.”

“It’s true. I’ve had to hide it a couple of times, especially in the shower room. What happens if I’m in my bathing suit and it decides that it wants to…. You know.”

“That is gross." Samantha winced. "Can you tape it?” She asked.

“With what? We don’t have any duct tape yet.” Erika reminded her.

“Well we have a few hours before we have to start to panic. I’m sure we can come up with something.” Samantha gave Erika a hug sending a pleasant chill through her system. “You’re doing really good, Erika. No one in the cabin even suspects. If I wasn’t in on this, I wouldn’t suspect.”

The two girls rejoined their cabin mates and hiked out to the stables. Once there, and in the capable hands of the Stable master, Phoenix took her leave to shower.

The stable master gave them a tour of the stables and a brief equine anatomy lesson. She then showed them the proper way to saddle a horse. After donning helmets, each girl was assisted up into the saddle and was assessed at their comfort and riding abilities.
Erika was nervous. The closest she had come to a riding a horse before was the carousel at the county fair. This beast was monstrous compared to the brightly painted wood horses, and sweaty too.

Once astride the large hoofed animal, the Stable master walked the horse around the arena. Erika swayed with the horse’s rhythm and was finding it quite relaxing.

“Alright, lets pick up the pace.” The Stable master called out. She flicked the lead rope and the horse began to pick up speed. Soon Erika was bouncing uncomfortably in the saddle. The jarring was definitely reminding her that she was not a girl, as dull shooting pains coursed from her groin.

“Okay, I’m done.” Erika almost screeched. “I’m done.”

The stable master slowed the horse to a walk and then halted it.

“Remember exit on the left side.” She called out as Erika practically vaulted from the beast.

Once on the ground and hidden from the others by the four-legged animal, Erika grabbed her groin and massaged gently, before joining her cabin mates.

“You didn’t like it?” Rachel asked.

“Oh, I was fine as long as Mr. Ed there was walking.” Erika wanted to continue massaging her sore parts but thought better of it. “It was the bouncing that did me in.

“No. Don’t touch me. I’m not an invalid!” Dani pushed the stable master away.

“I’m just trying to help.” The woman recoiled. “It’ll be quick and easy, just let me give you a boost.” The Stable master pressed.

“Lead him over to the fence and let me get on from there.” Dani directed.

“It will only take a second.” The Stable master continued.

“NO! I will mount from the fence, or I will not mount at all.” Dani crossed her arms over her chest.

“The fence it is.” The stable master started leading the horse towards the fence, as Dani started climbing it.

“I think I’ll pass on the whole riding thing.” Katie backed away.

“What’s wrong, Katie.” Victoria asked.

“Nothing.” Katie was non-committal.

“Scared of horses?” Rachel asked, almost mockingly.

“No.” Katie spun and glared at Rachel. She took a deep breath and took of her helmet. “I just don’t feel like it today.” She walked out of the arena and took a seat on some bales of straw that looked to be used for fresh stall bedding.

Erika curious by the tall beauty’s outburst excused herself, saying she had to use the bathroom.

“Mind if I join you?” Erika stood a few feet back from the bale.

“I guess not.” Katie forced a smile.

“Katie, from what little I’ve seen of you, you aren’t violent at all. What was with the outburst?” Erika asked.

“You wouldn’t understand.” Katie absently pulled a piece of straw from the bale and picked at it.

“You might be surprised.” Erika took a chance

“You ever been scared of people finding out secret things about you?” Katie looked into Erika’s blue eyes.

Every waking moment. Erika thought. Instead, “What could you possibly be afraid of people finding out?”

“That I have a fear. It’s totally stupid and even laughable.” Katie threw the piece of straw and pulled another.

“We all have fears, Katie.” Erika nudged. “I think Rachel’s fear is losing to boys.”

Katie smiled as she looked towards her cabin mates in the arena. “Not like this.” Katie spun the piece of straw between her thumb and index finger.

“Are you scared of horse sweat?” Erika poked with a smile, “Because I can tell you, that horse is sweating quite a bit and it’s gross.”

“You can’t tell the others.” Katie looked up from her piece of straw.

The smile faded from Erika’s face. “I promise.”

“You’re going to laugh.” Katie blushed.

“I might, but I’ll try to keep it a chuckle.” Erika smirked.

“I’m afraid of heights.” Katie blurted out.

Erika clamped down her teeth and pressed her lips together real hard. Her shoulders started shaking as she attempted to keep in her laugh.

“I knew you’d laugh.” Katie’s face bloomed scarlet, then turned away. Erika took a couple of quick deep breaths.

“I’m sorry, Katie, I truly am. It’s just that you ….”

“Are so tall, how could I possibly be afraid of heights.” Katie finished.

Erika nodded.

“I always have been.” Katie shrugged. “I get dizzy on a step stool.”

"But you chose the top bunk in the cabin?" Erika inquired.

"The bunks in the cabin aren't that high." Katie explained. "Besides, it is kind of difficult for someone with such long legs to get in and out of the bottom bunk. Once I met Dani, I figured It would be easier for me to get into the top, than for her to."

“Everyone behaving?” Phoenix asked from behind them, startling them both. Wet copper ringlets framed Phoenix’s face and hung heavy with moisture down her back.

“We might need to smooth out things with the Stable master over wanting to boost Dani up.” Katie grinned.

Phoenix’s jaw dropped. “She actually suggested boosting Dani up?”

“I don’t think she will make that mistake again.” Erika bit her lip to keep from laughing.

“Everyone had their ride?” Phoenix inquired.

“Yep.” Erika nodded in the direction of the horse and guide. “Samantha is the last one.”

---

 
End of Chapter Seven

“You a good swimmer?” he directed his question to Erika as he flexed and stretched, showing off his six-pack abs and muscular arms.

“I can make it to the dock.” She started to the water’s edge again.

"Oh my God! I have a guy hitting on me! This is totally embarrassing!" Erika’s mind screamed.
 

Camp Kumoni
By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 8
 

As soon as Samantha was done, Phoenix gathered the girls and started back to the cabin with them. “You’ll need to change into your swimming suits, and grab your towels.”

Samantha moved up next to Erika. “I borrowed something that might help you out with your little problem.” She whispered.

“Thanks.” Erika looked a bit relieved. It wasn’t that little.

“Phoenix!” a voice rang through the trees. “Please hold on for a minute.”

The girls of Columbine cabin all turned to see Director Hobbs and a heavyset girl carrying a suitcase walking towards them.

“What can I do for you, Robin?” Phoenix asked when as they approached.

“Phoenix,” Director Hobbs began. “Columbine girls.” She added. “This is Krystal, and she will be joining your cabin for the summer.”

“Hello Krystal.” Phoenix greeted with a smile. “Come join us. We are going back to our cabin to change for the swimming assessments.”

“Hi.” Krystal greeted shyly with a soft soprano. Her eyes flicked up to meet Phoenix’s for a quick moment, darted around the group of girls to include them in the greeting, then fell back to the ground.

Erika and the other girls of the cabin stole glances at their new member as they made their way down the path and into their cabin. Krystal was a big girl. Plus sized definitely. She had dirty blonde hair that was cut to just touch her shoulders, and a fringe that veiled her green eyes. Pale skin similar to that of Erika told of little time in the sun. She wore baggy jeans and an oversized top that she used at an attempt to hide her weight.

“Krystal, you can have the lower bed of my bunk.” Victoria offered.

“Thanks.” Krystal’s voice was barely above a mutter.

“Krystal, go ahead and unpack, and then change into your bathing suit with the rest of us.” Phoenix instructed. “We have to have out swimming abilities assessed before we can use the lake

Erika went into her drawer and pulled out her swimming suit and dropped down on Samantha’s bed. She watched as Rachel with no modesty, stripped out of her clothes, even her bra, exposing, practically flaunting, her perky ‘b’ cup breasts before slipping into her bathing top. Erika swallowed hard and had to remain sitting while the tightness in her shorts subsided.

She looked around the room trying to avoid everyone else in their various stages of undress and looked to where Krystal was pulling things out of her suitcase and dropping them in various drawers. The whole bottom of her suitcase was mounded with books. Paperbacks of all colors and fonts of writing on their covers and spines.

That explains why she is as pale as I am. Erika told herself. She’s an outcast like me, instead of computers and comics, she escapes into books.

“Will you help me in the bathroom?” Samantha asked Erika, bringing her back to her current problem.

“Uh, sure.” She followed Samantha.

Once in the bathroom, Samantha quietly locked the door then turned to Erika. “While we were in the stables I came across this.” She smiled holding a roll of duct tape. It was very narrow, not having much tape left on the roll. “I hope this will last until we can get to town.”

“I guess I’ll have to give it a try…. Let’s just hope it works.” Erika accepted the tape.

Erika looked at Samantha and smiled. Samantha stood there and smiled back.

“Could I get a little privacy here?” Erika asked.

“Oh. Sorry. Don’t forget to lock it this time.” Samantha exited the bathroom.

Erika stripped out of her clothes and stood in the bathroom naked, exposed. A boy with make-up and braided hair. She didn’t know what to think about this situation. She felt foolish. She felt false; an intruder in a world that she shouldn’t belong. She liked that she was being accepted by the other girls. She was beginning to make friends, something she hadn’t had for a very long time. The last real friend she had was Summer, and she committed suicide. Thinking of Summer began to bring up emotions that she couldn’t deal with at the moment. She didn’t have time to deal with them at the moment, she needed this time to hide as many traces of her male body as she could and take a swimming assessment, whatever that would entail. Swimming was something that she enjoyed so this was something she had to do.

She quickly tore off a few pieces of duct tape and temporarily stuck them to the sink. She then began tucking her male genitalia into place and carefully placed the duct tape. She stepped into her blue one-piece and was pulling it up when someone started banging on the door. “Come on, Erika, don’t hog the bathroom on the first day.”

“I’ll be right out.” Erika called back. She slid the suits straps over her shoulders, grabbed her breast forms and quickly tucked them inside her suit. She jumped into her shorts and grabbed her other clothes before joining the others in the cabin. Victoria dodged past her and into the bathroom.

“Krystal, you going to change into your bathing suit?” Phoenix asked.

“I didn’t bring one.” Krystal stared at the floor before her. “Besides, I don’t know how to swim.”

“You should have brought it anyway.” Phoenix smiled. “We have classes for beginners. There are actually a lot of teens who come to camp and don’t know how to swim.”

“Oh.” She blushed still looking at the ground.

“Well maybe when we go to town to do laundry, you can find one.” Phoenix suggested. “We’ll need all the help we can in the end of the summer festivities.”

“Okay.” Krystal was non-committal.

Samantha came up to Erika while she was putting her stuff back in the drawer. “Well, is it working?”

“So far. I just hope that It is waterproof enough, and that it doesn’t show.” Erika smoothed her shorts down so that Samantha could see the smooth front of her lower abdomen with no sign of bulge.

Victoria came out of the bathroom and walked up to Erika and Samantha. “You left this in the bathroom.” She said handing the roll of duct tape over to Erika. “I thought you said we didn’t have any duct tape?” She questioned.

Erika’s heart pounded against her rib cage. If it beat any harder, she felt that her breast forms would start pulsating. A chill ran its icy finger down her spine as adrenaline charged through her body.

“I found it in the tack room at the stables.” Samantha leaped in Erika’s defense.

“Why do you need duct tape?” Victoria asked, curiously.

“Her suit had a tear in the lining and it was a quick way to fix it.” Samantha jumped in again.

“Yeah.” Erika managed. “I told her about it after breakfast, and Samantha was kind enough to help me out.”

Victoria looked from one to the other, curiously. “Well don’t take it off the list. We are going to need some more.” She then went over to her bunk that she shared with Krystal and picked up her towel.

Although it was still early in Summer and still an hour before lunch, the sun around the lake felt quite warm. A small sandy beach held an elevated lifeguard chair. A dock on one end of the beach ran fifty meters straight out into the lake before turning to parallel the beach. A diving platform reached up three meters from the boards of the dock. Next to it was a diving board which pointed back towards shore. The wind was just starting to pick up a little bit, causing the water to ripple on the exterior side of the dock.

“Good morning campers.” An Asian man in a white tank top and red shorts greeted the several cabins that had gathered on the beach.

“Good morning.” A few of the campers greeted back.

“That didn’t sound very exciting.” He grinned, showing white teeth against his tanned, olive skin. “Good morning campers.” He repeated.

“Good morning.” Everyone on the beach greeted with enthusiasm.

“That is much better.” He ran his hand through jet black hair and swept his gaze across the group. “My name is Todd and I’m the head lifeguard and swimming instructor here at Camp Kumoni. Why don’t you all take a seat where you are so I can go over my rules of the lake?” Todd waited a moment for everyone to sit down and relax in the already warm sand.

“This here.” Todd pointed at the expanse of blue behind him. “This is MY lake! In order to do any boating, kayaking or canoeing on MY lake you have to follow MY rules, show a fundamental ability to tread water and swim a basic crawl stroke.” He paused for it to sink in.

“It doesn’t have to look pretty. It just has to keep you alive. If you show that you can do those three simple things then you can have a lot of fun on MY lake. If however, you need help in learning how to swim or improving your current skills you can still have fun on MY lake, but I will ask you to confine yourselves to the shallow swimming area marked off by that rope of floats there.” Todd pointed behind him to the defining line that lay 10 meters out into the water from the beach. “Now before we get to the assessment, let’s go over MY rules.”

“He’s cute.” Rachel murmured just loud enough for the circle around her to hear.

“Too short for me.” Katie sighed.

“He does have a nice butt.” Dani commented.

“Check out his legs.” Victoria urged.

“I think I’m going to be spending a lot of time down here at the lake." Rachel grinned.

The group giggled quietly. All except Erika and Krystal. The newcomer sat a few feet away from the already meshing group and stayed silent. "Her eyes," Erika noticed, "Were staring off across the lake at nothing, or staring at the sand, as if counting the grains."

“Okay, you all can make this as easy or as hard as you wish.” Todd came back to the subject of the assessment. “The swimming test will be to swim out to the dock. If you are not a swimmer yet, or if you don’t think you can make it, please step over there.” He pointed off to the shade of a tree. “If you want to show off your abilities or think you can make it out there, I will have you try in just a moment.” Once you reach the dock, I would like you to stay in the water and wait for further instructions.” Todd held up a hand of something green in one hand and something red in the other.

“These are bracelets, similar to those you get if you are in the hospital. In other words, they are a pain in the ass to get off.” Todd waited for the chuckles and giggles to subside. “Swimmers will get green. ‘Soon to be’ swimmers will receive red.” He paused. “Red bracelets will have to stay in the shallows until they can past the test, which they can take at any time they feel they are ready. Once you pass the test, you will receive green. Swimmers with green bracelets. If you are caught breaking any of MY rules on MY lake, You will be stripped of the green and given red. Anyone breaking the rules a second time will be given a yellow bracelet.” Todd pulled one out of his pocket.

“Bearers of this color are banned from the water period. End of story.” Todd motioned to the side and two girls and three guys wearing the same clothes as Todd jogged across the sand towards them. “These are MY assistants. They will be here to enforce MY rules on MY lake and speak with MY authority. They are also here to keep you safe and to help teach you how to swim if you wish.”

Two of the assistants took the red bracelets from him and headed over to the shaded area. The other three took up positions out on the docks. One half way out into the water, the other two took up places out on the far dock.

“Those who are ‘soon to be’ swimmers please accept and rejoice at getting this free ruby red fashionable piece of jewelry. Those who wish to take the assessment, please ready yourselves on the edge of the lake, but do not get wet.”

Erika stood up and smoothed down the front of her shorts, making sure that the tape was sticking. The one-piece was riding up her butt crack, but she couldn’t get to it through her shorts. She noticed Krystal was still staring at the sand.

“Wanna hand up?” She asked the large girl.

Krystal looked up, a flush of red covered her face.

“Come on. No one is looking, they are all getting ready to chicken out or embarrass themselves.” Erika held out a hand to the new girl of the cabin.

Krystal smiled, still embarrassed and rolled onto her knees before taking Erika’s hand.

Erika helped her to her feet and gave her a smile. “I’m going to go embarrass myself. “Would you watch my towel and clothes for me?”

“Yeah, sure.” Krystal glanced up from the sand for only long enough to accept the clothing, and looked back down. She turned and slowly made her way to the shade to join the others who were getting their red bracelets.

Erika looked quickly around to make sure no one was watching then as discreetly as she could removed the suit from between cheeks.

Victoria was the other member of the cabin who was heading towards the shade.

“She not even going to try?” Erika asked Samantha.

Samantha shook her head. “She says she just learned how to swim and that the dock is further than she can swim right now.”

“Shall we show the boys what cabin Columbine is made of?” Rachel grinned at the four remaining girls. “It’s only half the distance for you, Kaite.” She smirked. “Unfortunately, it’s almost twice the distance for you, Dani.”

“Like I haven’t heard that one before.” Dani rolled her eyes. “If you are going to tease me, Rachel, come up with something original.” She started towards the water’s edge. The rest of the girls following behind.

“Can you see any of the tape?” Erika asked Samantha.

Samantha looked her up and down as they walked. “No. you look like a girl heading out to the beach, except you’re kinda white.” She teased.

“Hello Erika.” A voice came from behind her. Erika and Samantha turned around to come face to face with Josh.

“Oh, hi, Josh.” Erika acknowledged absently.

“Hi, Josh.” Samantha welcomed with more enthusiasm.

“You a good swimmer?” he directed his question to Erika as he flexed and stretched, showing off his six-pack abs and muscular arms.

“I can make it to the dock.” She started to the water’s edge again.

Oh my God! I have a guy hitting on me. This is so embarrassing. Erika’s mind screamed.

“I was on the swim team when I was a kid.” He commented.

“Cool.” Samantha smiled at him. “I’ll bet you’re fast.”

Wipe the drool from your mouth, Samantha. Erika wanted to shake her friend. Guys like Josh have big enough heads.

“Okay, wanna be swimmers.” Todd called out as he walked in front of them, ankle deep in the water. “This is not a race. I know some of you macho guys wanna prove you’re the alpha male and all, but I don’t want to have to come and save your drowning butts, because you cramp up half way there.” He looked pointedly at Josh. “Go ahead and spread out, you are going to need some space.” He paused as they all opened up so that they were at least fingertip to fingertip apart.

“When I blow my whistle, I want you to swim to the dock and once you get there, wait until I give you further directions. If you aren’t a strong swimmer, don’t overdo it trying to reach the dock. Take your time, all you have to do is prove you can swim that far. In fact it will be easier for you if you hang back until the alpha-males and alpha-females, are past the rope before you start.” He looked directly at Rachel at that. “Okay, get ready.” He walked up on to the beach and behind the line. As soon as he was past them, he blew the whistle.

Erika and Samantha both held back. As she expected, Rachel was splashing into the water at a sprint, racing Josh. She didn’t however expect to see Dani splashing her way into the water in the first wave. She dove into the shallows and swam under water for a bit and emerged on the other side of the rope, just behind Rachel and Josh, diving over the barrier.

“Let’s go.” Samantha urged and took off at a jog through the water. Erika followed. She gritted her teeth and swore as she felt the cold water of the lake splashing up onto her upper legs and torso.

When the frigid water reached her thighs, Erika dove in and felt something on her chest slip. She panicked as the impact from the water made her breast forms shift in her suit, one slipped out of the suit completely. Oh shit! Erika almost screamed underwater as she flailed about, to try and grab the missing appliance. Her fingers touched it. She stopped dead in the water and made another grab at it, catching it awkwardly in her hand. She surfaced, took a breath of air and submerged again and quickly stuffed the form back into her suit before starting her crawl stroke towards the dock. Her heart raced, had anyone seen what had just happened?

She had obviously never been swimming in a one-piece before. She could feel the buttocks of the suit starting to slide between her legs and in her butt crack. The material acted as an insulator, keeping the water on her lower chest and abdomen, just a touch warmer than her exposed body parts. The added bulkiness of the breast forms were a nuisance. They kept slipping inside her suit as she reached out ahead of her to pull more water.

I’ve got to duct tape these to my chest next time. She made a mental note.
Finally, she made it to the dock. She reached out and grabbing the algae coated wood with her hand, pulled herself next to Samantha.

“What happened?” Samantha inquired. “I thought you were right there with me, but every time I checked to see where you were, you looked as though you were struggling.”

“My forms keep slipping out.” Erika muttered just low enough for Samantha to hear.

“Oh shit.” Samantha’s eyes got big.

“I lost one, when I dove into the water, but was just able to grab it before it floated out of reach. I’ve spent half the time getting out here, tucking them back into place.”

“There is a glue that we can get that will keep them in place.” Samantha informed her. “Put it on the list for when we go shopping. What are we going to do until the trip to town?”

“Duct tape?” Erika offered.

The last of the swimmers had reached the dock and were waiting in the water for Todd to give them further instructions. A few campers were being pulled to the safety of the dock. Their swimming stroke wasn’t as strong as they had thought, or the dock was just too far for them. Erika felt a bit of pity for them, but they at least tried.

“Listen up, wanna be swimmers!” Todd got their attention. For those who have made it out here to the dock, congratulations. You’re half way done.” He paced back and forth the length of the dock. “When I blow my whistle, you are all to push off away from the dock and begin treading water. You must be able to tread water for three minutes to play in MY lake. Three minutes is a long time when you are treading water. But for us," He pointed to himself and his assistants, “Three minutes is barely enough time for us to get a rescue underway from the beach to the middle of the lake.”

Todd blew the whistle and everyone pushed off and kicked out a little way and began the slow steady rhythm of keeping their heads above water.

“So, Erika.” Josh swam a few strokes in her direction and was just a little ways away.

“So, Josh.” Erika repeated, dryly. She hadn’t been encouraging him, she barely acknowledged his attention, why was he persisting? Couldn’t he see Samantha was eager for it?

“Tomorrow night the camp has scheduled an evening of free time.” His powerful arms easily kept his head above water.

“So?” Erika looked over at the dark haired guy.

“So I was wondering if you might want to hang out, maybe go canoeing?”

I’d rather be playing on my computer. Erika frowned to her self. She looked over to Samantha who smiled back at her and nodded her head. I don’t want to be alone with this guy, especially when I’m supposed to be a girl. Erika whined in her head. “Tell you what, Josh. Find a cute friend for Samantha and we can hang out.”

Josh looked a bit crestfallen, but smiled big and winked at her. “Cool. I’ll talk to you later, to work out the details. Okay?”

“Sure.” Erika shrugged. She looked back over to Samantha who was grinning from ear to ear, and if they had been on dry land, she was sure that Samantha would have been jumping up and down with excitement.

It seemed to take forever for Todd to blow the whistle. During the three minutes, four other campers had to be helped on to the docks for the long humiliating walk back to shore to receive a red bracelet. Finally, the whistle sounded and everyone stroked over to the dock where they rested their weary arms and caught their breath.

“Good job everyone.” Todd smiled down at all of them. You are all allowed to play and swim in MY lake. Once you come aboard, I’ll have you line up to get fitted for your green bracelets. If any of you are caught lending, selling, or giving your bracelet to a ‘soon to be’ swimmer, you will automatically be given a yellow one.” He paused. “Okay, come on out of MY lake and get your new piece of jewelry.”

---

 
End of Chapter Eight

“Eric was an outcast, right?” Samantha posed. “Erika however is the envy of every girl in Camp Kumoni. She is fun and thoughtful.”

“Can’t Erika be popular without dating guys?” Erika asked.

“Yes, but you have to do it correctly so that the camp doesn’t think you are a bitch, or a snob or else you’ll end up just as secluded as if you were back at school.”
 

Camp Kumoni
By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 9
 

---

 
Erika thanked Krystal for taking care of her clothes and turned on Samantha. “Why do I have to go out on a date with Josh?”

“Why wouldn’t you?” Samantha returned.

“Because I’m a guy!” Erika hissed just loud enough for Samantha’s ears.

“Not this summer, you aren’t! Samantha said through smiling teeth. “Any girl, at this camp, would be lining up to have Josh treat them the way he has you - including me!”

“Then you go out with him!”

“Rachel?” Samantha turned and called out to the athletic girl. “Could you let Phoenix know that Erika and I have to take care of something and will be over at the cabin in a few minutes?”

"She won’t like it, but Sure."

Samantha led Erika away from the main group of campers through the trees to a secluded spot. “I am going out with him in a way, on a double date, thanks to you! And belieeeeeeve me, I will do whatever I need to... to steal him away from you!” She smiled wickedly.

“I thought you were supposed to help keep me from being treated like I am at school?” Erika threw her towel down and slipped her shorts on over her bathing suit.

“I am helping you, Erika.” Samantha sighed. She looked Erika directly in the eyes and held her gaze “Where would Eric be right now if he was here at this camp? Huh?”

Erika shrugged.

“He would be sitting in the sand, twenty feet from anyone else with a red bracelet on, moping about how he got a wedgie on his first day of camp.” Samantha surmised. “Erika have you been mistreated so far since we have arrived?”

“No.” Erika mumbled. God she has beautiful eyes!

“Do you have cabin mates that you like you? Really like you?”

“They don’t like me, they like Erika.” She protested.

“You are Erika, Eric!” Samantha almost yelled. “The only thing that has changed is that you are wearing different clothes!”

A long silence fell between them.

“What did you say to Dani last night to make her go along with the whole mess hall thing?”

“I told her she didn’t have to do it, if she didn’t want to.” Erika sat down on a moss covered stump.

“What else did you say to her? Because that didn’t convince her.”

“I reminded her what Phoenix told us about starting anew, about being re……..reborn.”

“Eric was an outcast, right?” Samantha posed. “Erika however is the envy of every girl in Camp Kumoni. She is fun and thoughtful.”

“Can’t Erika be popular without dating guys?” Erika asked.

“Yes, but you have to do it correctly. So that the camp doesn’t think you are a bitch, or a snob or else you’ll end up just as secluded as if you were back at school.”

“You ever date someone you didn’t like?” Erika picked at a lichen.

“Why do you think I dated Bobby for so long? He is as sensitive as a concrete slab and has the brains of one too. But he is a good football player and popular at school. Besides it would look strange if a cheerleader wasn’t interested in a football player.”

“Is it really that complicated?” Erika asked.

“You thought it would be easy walking in my shoes remember?” Samantha grinned getting up. “Now you have to do the maintenance and bear the blisters that go along with it.”

Erika's face went sullen as she tilted her head to look down at the ground. Samantha then leaned over and lifted her up to her feet.

Erika stared into Samantha's eyes. They seemed to radiate a fineness and openness about her personality. Samantha, seeing Erika's eyes start to go misty, pulled her in for a hug. The two embraced in a long and tender hug. For Erika, the desperation she had felt began to lift from her during that moment. Soon, in better spirits, they were on their way back to the main part of camp.

The girls from Columbine cabin showered, rinsing the lake water from their bodies and suits before regrouping back in their cabin to change.

Erika grabbed a fresh change of clothes. Deciding to wear a knee length skirt instead of putting on her shorts that had gotten wet while wearing over her swim suit on the way back to the cabin.

While waiting for Dani to finish in the bathroom, Erika copied the other girls in the cabin and used her towel to squeeze any remaining water out of her plaited hair. Krystal sat on her bed; her nose buried in a paperback.

“So, Rachel, did you beat the boys out to the dock?” Victoria inquired.

“All but one, and I was only a stroke behind him.” Rachel grinned. “I’ll be able to beat him by the end of the summer.” She looked over to Erika. “I saw you were having problems getting out the dock, what happened?”

Erika swallowed hard. "My breasts fell out of my swim suit!" she thought. Instead she said, “Swim suit malfunction.”

“Oh, I hate those.” Dani smiled as she came out of the bathroom.

“How did you do Dani?” Erika asked. “I saw you racing out and diving in, but that is all I got to see.”

“She did awesome.” Rachel butted in. “She may be short, but those arms of hers really went to work.” She smiled at Dani. “Do you work out?”

“No. But I swim whenever I get a chance.” The small blonde smiled.

Erika picked up her small pile of clothes and went into the bathroom. She set them down on the small counter provided and stuck her head back into the main cabin. “I just thought of something else to add to the list.” She paused to get everyone’s attention. “Air freshener.” She closed the door quickly as the other girls began moaning calling out protests and asking her to open the window.

Well, I guess that is one thing that is universal. . Erika laughed to herself. Everyone’s shit stinks! She locked the door and for the third time that day, stripped down to the skin. I never had to change clothes this many times a guy and we haven’t even eaten lunch She had to go to the bathroom pretty bad, but due to how she taped her genitalia, it was nearly impossible to accomplish. I am going to have to figure out a way to tape these so that I can still pee. Erika sat on the edge of the toilet seat and found a corner of the tape had slightly peeled away, either due to the water, or to the constant movement of walking and then swimming.

She took the tape and started to peel it away. The skin of that region didn’t want to come loose from the tape. Hair from the area was slowly being torn from their follicles or were breaking as the tension of the tape being removed was too much. She groaned as the nerve endings in that particularly sensitive area screamed at her. She took quick ragged breaths to try and dissipate the pain. Oh my God! What am I doing to myself. She gasped. She placed a hand over the irritated area and groaned. Okay, let’s try the fast tear method. She took a good hold of the freed tape and mentally counted to three. On three, she pulled hard and fast. Her free hand flew to her mouth to cover the scream that was starting to escape.

Oh my God! Oh my God! That HURT!!!. Tears welled in her eyes, then started to run down her cheek. She held the one piece of freed tape up for inspection and found it covered with hair. Her hair. She tossed it into the trash can disgusted with the thing and began peeling back a corner of another piece. Tears flowed freely as she took a few deep breaths and jerked the tape firmly and quickly. She bit down on her wrist to keep from crying out.

Naked and free, Eric looked down at his genitalia. Where the tape had been was bright red and nearly hairless. His male organ, was raw and burned. He must have taken skin off with that removal. There had to be a better way. Better tape, better something.

Eric wet some paper towels with cold water and lightly dabbed at his sore, raw areas. The cool water did a little to relieve the pain, but as soon as the water was warmed by his body temperature, it began to hurt again.

Even though the door was locked, Eric sat on the toilet and allowed his urine to escape. At least that is one discomfort taken care of.

Eric looked at the small pile of clothes and sighed. It’s kind of late to back out now.

Erika pulled a pair of cotton panties up over her hips. The smooth, soft fabric was immediately soothing on her sore genitalia. She then pulled the skirt on, dressed in her bra and top, then carefully placed her breast forms.

Erika looked in the mirror. Hair still braided, but a few wisps had escaped and tickled the back of her neck. Kind of sexy….. wait what am I saying? She huffed at her reflection before scooping up her towel and swim suit. She hung them both from hooks next to the other girls’ and exited that bathroom.

“You didn’t stink up the bathroom, did you?” Rachel asked, looking at the open bathroom door.

“No.” Erika replied.

“You alright?” Samantha inquired in hushed tones as Erika joined her on the bunk.

“No.” Erika whispered. “We need to find a different way to hide my…… you know.” Her eyes dropped to her waist.

“What happened?”

“I went to take the duct tape off and nearly tore……. Them off as well.”
Samantha began to snicker.

“It’s not funny.” Erika admonished, “Am I walking funny?”

“I didn’t notice.” Samantha was having a hard time keeping a straight face. “But speaking about walking funny. “You need to practice wearing your wedges some more. You’re wearing a skirt, so it will be perfect.”

Erika turned to Phoenix. “Phoenix, what is on the schedule for after lunch?”

Phoenix bit her lip and thought for a moment. “They give you forty-five minutes for lunch and forty five minutes of free time, to digest, then I believe we are off to arts and crafts or dance, I’m not sure which.”

“I’ve got the schedule right here, hold on.” Victoria pulled out the paper. She scanned it for a moment, then looked up. “Arts and crafts, today, dance tomorrow.”

“See, you can look great while stringing macaroni necklaces.” Samantha giggled.

Josh waved to them as they entered the mess hall.

“Wave back.” Samantha ordered through smiling teeth.

Erika waved and smiled. “This is really awkward.”

“Think of it as one of the things you have to do to be popular.” Samantha waved as well.

Phoenix grabbed two sandwiches and a cup of juice and stood at the head of Columbine’s table. “I’ve got to go and meet with someone. I’ll see you back in the cabin before we go to arts and crafts.”

Lunch consisted of: grilled cheese sandwiches, left over salad for those who wanted it, crappy, oven-baked fries, and watered-down fruit juice.

After riding and doing the swimming assessment, Erika felt hungry and tackled not one but two cheese sandwiches and some salad.

“You aren’t eating much.” Katie leaned in towards Krystal.

“Why, because I’m fat?” She looked up with daggers.

Katie was taken aback. “No, that isn’t what I meant.” She was blinking back tears.

“She means,” Rachel butted in. “Is that all you have eaten is a couple of fries and some salad. It’s going to be a long time before we get dinner, so it would be wise to put a bit more in your belly.”

“What ever.” Krystal rolled her eyes, and got up from the table and marched out of the mess hall. Victoria started to get up to go after her.

“Don’t bother, Victoria!” Rachel said. “Sit down. She needs to come to terms with it herself.”

“What are you talking about?” Victoria demanded. “You were rude to her.”

“No, I was honest.” Rachel’s eyes held Victoria’s like a steel trap. “She was forced to come here by her parents. She didn’t want to come, because she would rather crawl inside one of her books, than deal with the real world.” Rachel paused. “She doesn’t eat a lot at meals because then people will tease her about how much she can put away, so she picks at the food and leaves. Later, she is in the commissary, the cabin, or in the woods, chowing down on a bag of cheese puffs or a package of ding-dongs.” Rachel caught everyone’s gaze as she looked around the table.

“How would you know?” Victoria demanded.

“Because that was me, three years ago.” Rachel looked down at her salad before sticking a fork into several leaves and raising it to her mouth.

End of Chapter Nine

Eric’s inner voice pleaded. Why are you dressing up like a girl? Living as a girl? Why did you agree to meet with Josh? Eric stared at the computer screen Why in the hell would you agree to that? To go on a date with a guy? Oh my God, Eric! You agreed to go on a date with an F-ing guy! What are you, gay?   Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 10
 
Their table in the mess hall was silent. “What do you mean, that was you three years ago.” Dani stared down the table at Rachel.

“Three years ago, I was one hundred- and twenty-pounds overweight. I spent all of my time, watching movies, reading books and stuffing my face.” Rachel related between bites of salad. “My dad made me go to a camp one summer. I went kicking and screaming. The difference was that he sent me to a fat farm camp. I had to start every morning, by doing calisthenics, before breakfast. Then the rest of the day was filled with aerobic exercises. Swimming, weight training, bicycling, hiking, etc… I had a decision to make. Was I going to lose weight and start leading a healthy life? or was I going to gripe and stay happy with my books and food?”

“How long did it take?” Katie asked.

“How long did what take?” Rachel said between bites.

“How long did it take for you to lose the hundred and twenty pounds?

“A year and a half of sweating my ass off.” Rachel grinned.

“Wow! I can’t picture you being that heavy.” Samantha blinked hard.

“I was.” Rachel grinned.

“You know, we could do that for Krystal.” Victoria suggested looking around at her cabin mates. “We all could use a bit of exercise as well.”

Her suggestion was met by a lot of bright smiling faces.

“I’ll go talk with her.” Rachel pushed away her food. “See if she even wants our help. It is a very hard decision to make.”

“How are you going to find her?” Dani looked up at the athletic girl who claimed to have been obese.”

“That’s easy.” Rachel grinned. “Sulking in the woods. Escaping into a book or feeding her face.”

“Can you at least be nice about it?” Victoria pleaded.

“Coddle her like everyone else has? Rachel asked. “Poor fat girl? Leave the poor fat girl alone? She can’t help who she is.” Rachel looked at Victoria. “That is how I was treated until I made the decision to NOT be the poor fat girl. She needs people to be honest with her.”

“You can be honest without being cruel.” Victoria defended. “Maybe I should go talk with her.”

“Nah.” Rachel said. “I’ll do it. You can watch though if you’d like. To make sure I’m nice. Just hang back. Krystal and I need to have a private conversation.”

“Fine.” Victoria agreed. The two got up and left the mess hall.

“Well, we have just over an hour before we have to meet Phoenix back at the cabin. What do you want to do?” Samantha looked to Erika.

“Work on my strip.” Erika eased herself up from the table and anchored herself in her sandal wedges.

“What about you two?” Samantha directed to Katie and Dani.

“We were going to catch some rays down by the lake.” Dani shrugged. “You can come if you want.”

“I just might.” Samantha pushed herself up from the table.

Erika strolled back towards her cabin. A warm breeze blew up the mountainside and caught the branches of the tall conifer tables, turning them into large sails. The red brown trunks swayed back and forth, squeaking and complaining about the force of the wind. The sporadic puffs of air that scurried along the forest floor, like the towering trees, flattened her skirt to her smooth legs. She was suddenly aware that this was the first time that she had been alone as a girl. This very moment, she didn’t have other girls watching her. She didn’t have to worry about suddenly being found out by the tiniest mistake.

She looked around and discovered some guys nearby looking her way and laughing. Erika suddenly felt exposed, vulnerable. What were they talking about? What were they laughing at? She tried to pick up her pace a bit, but in the wedges that Samantha was making her wear it was difficult on the uneven ground.

Erika breathed a sigh of relief when she reached the cabin door. She went into the deserted space filled with the four bunk beds, pulled her laptop out of her drawer and pulled up Eric’s comic, ‘Raven’.

Erika sat for a long time on the bed, her feet stretched out before her. The breast forms giving her chest a more feminine shape, looked out of place compared to the flat under-developed chest Eric was used to seeing. The hem of her skirt resting just above her knees, exposed smooth, somewhat shapely legs. What are you doing? Eric’s inner voice pleaded. Why are you dressing up like a girl? Living as a girl? Why did you agree to meet with Josh? Eric stared at the computer screen Why in the hell would you agree to that? To go on a date with a guy? Oh my God, Eric! You agreed to go on a date with an F-ing guy! What are you, gay? Eric looked around the room, blankly, not seeing anything Oh shit, what if I am gay? Well that would just add to my misery at school, the gay outcast ‘the plague’. Why are you allowing Samantha to dictate to you, to rule what and how you are this summer? Why?

Eric’s eyes welled with tears. Is it because you owe it to Summer? The only girl at school, who wasn’t afraid to smile at you? To talk with you? Eric looked towards the heavens, his eyes closed. Summer? Is this your doing?........ What do you want from me? ……What do you want me to tell Samantha? Do you really want me to tell her everything? That you were jealous of her? That you hated who you were, how you felt things came so hard for you, yet Samantha seemed to skate by in life, that she was talented at everything? Is that it Summer??

Eric wiped tears from his face, closed the laptop and lay down on the bed, pulling a pillow to his chest for comfort. Do you want me to inform her that you despised the way, she always seemed to be handed everything on a silver platter, while you felt you were left fighting over scraps and crumbs?......... Do you want me to tell her about that horrible night? Or what happened afterwards?...... What do you want from me?

Eric snuffed. He needed to blow is nose, but didn’t want to move from the bed. Thoughts of his friend consumed him, overwhelming him. It had been a long time, since he had mourned Summer. Too long. He knew something was up that day. He just didn’t know what. Summer had been in a depressive slump for a week or two, and she showed up to school, smiling, laughing and having a good time.

Eric had seen Summer’s mood swings before, they had come and gone, like a rain, washing away the dust and grime of the summer. He was glad that she was feeling better. She had been through so much the past year. On their way home, she gave him a hug. She rarely ever gave hugs - she wasn’t the touchy-feely kind of person. But on that afternoon, she gave him a hug, and held him longer than was normal for her. I should have seen the signs; I should have known. The next day, when Summer didn’t show up for school, he was disappointed, but didn’t think much of it. The second day, he was called to the counselor’s office and told the news that she had taken her own life. The rest of the week was a horrible nightmarish, haze. He didn’t remember anything of that week. Nor did he want too.

Erika couldn’t stand it anymore, she had to blow her nose. She stashed the laptop under the pillow and went into the bathroom and blew her nose. She looked in the mirror and began to laugh and cry both at the same time.

The little make-up that she had on had run and large dark circles appeared around her eyes making her look horrible and comical at the same time. The tears were because she was afraid someone might see her with her make-up ruined and that scared her. The thought of being upset over having running mascara upset her. She was a guy damn it!. Guys didn’t cry over smudged make-up!!

Erika cleaned the make-up from her face and went back out to the bed and lay down, with her misery. She was crying for a friend who took her own life. She was crying because she ruined her make-up and she was crying because she was spending the summer in a cabin, living as a girl.

The door of the cabin swung open, waking Erika from her drowsy state. “Como estas ustead” Victoria greeted as she entered.

“What?” Erika asked.

“Tu habla espaniol, no?”

“What are you talking about?” Erika asked, sitting up and wiping at her eyes again.

“You don’t speak Spanish?” Victoria asked?

“No, what gave you the idea that I did?”

“Your last name is Martinez, right?”

“Yeah. So?”

“I thought you would know Spanish.” She looked at Erika and the smile evaporated from her face. “Are you alright, Erika?” She asked with real concern in her voice. She crossed the room and Sat down on the bed next to Erika.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” Erika lied.

“You’ve been crying.” She put a hand gently on Erika’s knee and gave it a light squeeze. “What’s going on?”

“Nothing.” Erika smiled. “Just being emotional.”

“Getting a visit from Aunt Flo, huh?” Victoria smiled. “I’ve got extra pads if you need to borrow some until we go into town.” She got up off the bed and collapsed on her bed.

Aunt Flow? …… What?........ oh periods. Erika almost gasped aloud. “No, I’m fine.” She pulled the lap top from under the pillow and stashed it back in the drawer. If Victoria was back, the others would soon be following.

“Have we met before?” Victoria studied Erika’s face.

Erika’s heart skipped a beat, then began pounding. “No, I don’t believe so.” She said slowly.

“You look familiar, but I don’t know where from?” Victoria stated. “You knew Summer, Samantha’s sister, right?”

“Yeah.”

“How did you two meet?” she queried.

Think fast, Eric, think of something. “We met on-line and then at a comic con.” Erika felt her face turning pink. That sounded lame.

“She had a real talent at drawing, didn’t she.” Victoria stated.

“Yeah, she was good.”

Steps outside the door caught our attention. Rachel hopped into the cabin and flopped down on her bunk.

“How’d it go?” Erika asked.

“There were tears, laughs, some disbelief, but I think she might open up a bit.” Rachel yawned.

“Disbelief over what?” Victoria inquired.

“That I was once like her.” Rachel shrugged.

“I have a hard time believing, myself.” Erika remarked.

“Here, I’ll show you.” Rachel dug around in her purse. “I keep a picture on hand because most people when they find out, don’t believe me.” She pulled out a photograph and handed it to Victoria, who studied it for a moment.

“Wow!” I can’t believe it. You look great!” she handed the photo to Erika.

The picture was one of Rachel, alright. A much rounder, heavier Rachel. “It only took you a year and a half to lose all that weight?”

“A year and a half of sweat and diet.” Rachel accepted the photo back.

“Where is Krystal?” Victoria asked.

“She wanted some time alone to think.” Rachel stated.

“I’ll go see if she is alright.” Victoria got up.

“Leave her be.” Rachel ordered. “She needs some time alone to think this through and see if she wants to make the change. This is something she has to do on her own and without pressure from us. If she wants to change, it has to be her decision and determination. We can support her and help her as much as we can, but she has to take that first step.”

“Will she be back in time for arts and crafts?” Victoria looked at her watch.

“Probably not.” Rachel lay back on her bed. “I told her to take her time.”

“What are we going to tell, Phoenix.” Victoria bit her lower lip in worry.

“That she is having some bad cramping and has gone to see the nurse for some hot pad treatment.” Rachel closed her eyes. “Phoenix doesn’t need to find out everything that happens in this cabin.”

That's for sure, or I’ll end up in big trouble or worse, across the camp in the guys cabins. Erika thought.

---

 
End of Chapter Ten

The girls in the cabin erupted in applause and rushed over to hug the large girl. Erika, who hung back a bit, was a bit mystified by what was happening. Guys didn’t do this kind of thing for one another. Well not really. It was more like. ‘Hey, Dude, want to?’… ‘Yeah, sure.’….. ‘Cool.’. That was about all that guys did, not this whole 'We are going to help you out, every step of the way and give you hugs of encouragement' thing."   Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 11
 

---

Phoenix was concerned about the missing Krystal when she returned to the cabin, but with Rachel’s assurances that Krystal was just fine, she didn’t ‘call out the cavalry’.

Arts and crafts, to Erika’s surprise wasn’t stringing macaroni necklaces. The Crafts leader, Amber, handed them a round disk of wood and some leather.

“We are going to make leather drinking tankards.” She smiled.

“Won’t the liquid seep through?” Victoria asked. “Eventually?”

“With leather, you would think so, huh?” Amber grinned, “But we will be treating these with an environmentally safe, non-toxic resin that will keep it water proof... even coffee proof!”

Amber handed out pieces of paper with curved rectangles drawn on them. “These are for you to design an etching to be scored into your mug. You can put anything you like on your mug. Your name, flowers, hearts, MOM, DAD, for your parents, whatever, as long as it is tasteful and rated ‘G’.”

“Can I scribe ‘Beer’ on it for my dad?” Dani giggled.

“Nope. But you could put ‘Dad’s drink’ on it” Amber beamed. “Now you don’t have to rush through this. This project will be taking most of the week to complete.

With pencils in hand, the girls began talking and sketching various ideas for their mugs.

“Were you able to get anything done on your comic?” Samantha asked.”

“I was too distracted.” Erika shrugged. “I’ll try again later.”
 
 
An hour later, Amber had everyone clean up their crafts, label them and put them into a special bin labeled Columbine, and put it aside.

“What now?” Katie asked.

“Kickball.” Victoria smirked. “Against Foxglove.”

“I’m wearing a skirt, and heels.” Erika waved her hand at her bare legs drawing attention to them.

“Good point.” Phoenix cleared her throat. “Let’s run back to the cabin, change if you need to and pick up Krystal. Hopefully she will be able to join us for kickball.”

“Hopefully she will decide to become one of us.” Rachel muttered under her breath, so that Phoenix couldn’t hear.

Krystal was indeed waiting back in the cabin for them, sitting on her bunk, reading one of her novels.

Rachel greeted her with a smile, and a probing look. Krystal smiled back at her with a slight blush and an open smile.

“Erika and anyone else, who needs to change, do so quickly.” Phoenix directed. She looked over at the plump new camper. “Feeling better, Krystal?”

“Yes, I am, Phoenix.” Krystal put her book down, dog-earing the page.

“Put on your tenni's, cuz we need to go kick some Foxglove butt in kickball.” Phoenix grinned. As the other girls cheered the sentiment.

With Rachel’s athletic abilities, Katie’s height, Samantha’s flexibility and Dani’s determination. Victoria, Krystal and Erika didn’t have to do a whole lot to win the game by six runs. Krystal was smiling and participating now, especially when the other girls cheered on her efforts. But she was still a bit reserved and shy. She didn’t speak unless spoken to, and when she did speak it was only with a few words.

Their schedule allowed half an hour before they had to go to the mess for dinner. Phoenix gathered the sweaty, exhilarated girls back to their cabin for a quick wash with wash cloths before sitting them down in the cabin on their various beds.

“Krystal, yesterday when we all met. We went through and introduced ourselves.” Phoenix began. She quickly went through her spiel about getting a fresh start. “So please tell us about yourself.”

Krystal, under the scrutiny of the others in the cabin blushed and looked down at the floor. “Well, I’m um…. from the Eastern part of the State. My family is in the process of moving to the city.” Her eyes glanced up then back down. “That is why I was late getting here. I like to read…….. A lot.” She smiled at the floor. “And I uh….. I have a problem with my weight.” She glanced up and shared a look with Rachel who nodded encouragement with a smile. “Rachel and I had a talk earlier and she said that you all would help me…… shed some of it.” Her eyes flicked quickly around the room. The whole group of girls smiled and nodded at her. Phoenix however looked confused, but smiled anyway.

“Do you want to go through with it?” Rachel asked very sternly. There was a silence that fell over the room while everyone strained, waiting to hear the answer.

Krystal looked up, her gaze quickly scanned the room, then focused in on Rachel’s. “Do you really think I can lose that much?”

“Perhaps more, depending upon how much you want to work at it.” Rachel smiled.

“I want to do it.” Krystal affirmed.

The girls in the cabin erupted in applause and rushed over to hug the large girl. Erika, who hung back a bit, was a bit mystified by what was happening. Guys didn’t do this kind of thing for one another. Well not really. It was more like. ‘Hey, Dude, want to?’… ‘Yeah, sure.’….. ‘Cool.’. That was about all that guys did, not this whole 'We are going to help you out, every step of the way and give you hugs of encouragement" thing.

“Before I condone what you are all planning, I need to know what you are up to.” Phoenix was a bit disgruntled at not being kept in the loop.

“We all agreed, that if Krystal wanted to lose weight this summer, we would all pitch in and help.” Rachel explained quickly. “What this means is that Krystal and I will be waking up early in the morning and doing some exercises before going to the mess to get some breakfast. Anyone who wants to join us may. That is, if it is okay with you, Phoenix.” Rachel looked to the redhead.

Phoenix sighed. She didn’t really have a choice, did she? The girls getting up early for exercise to help a cabin mate out, wasn’t exactly how she hoped the cabin would mesh, but if it worked to bring them together and get them to enjoy the summer, why would she want to discourage such a positive rally?

“Erika, we need to add a swim suit for Krystal to the list.” Rachel directed.

“And sweats, and an alarm clock.” Victoria added.

“List?.... What list?” Phoenix was feeling that she was no longer in charge of the cabin.

“We have started a list of items to get while we are in town doing laundry.” Katie explained. “Hangers, to hang our nice stuff up in the closet with… that kind of stuff.”

“Oh.” Phoenix commented.

“Can we add air-freshener to the list as well?” Samantha inquired. “It would be nice to have a cabin that smells of something other than dirt, lake water, and mustiness.”

“I’ll add them after dinner.” Erika nodded. “Remind me.”

“Umm…. “Krystal spoke up. The group turned towards her. Her face turned pink. “I …. Don’t really have any money to get a swim suit and sweats.”

“That won’t be a problem.” Samantha squeezed the girls shoulder. “I’m sure I can find something we can afford.”

Erika feeling comfortable was emboldened. “She is an incredible shopper, Krystal. She can sniff out a bargain as soon as she enters a store.”

Phoenix looked down at her watch. “If we don’t hurry, we’ll be late for dinner. I don’t think another fashion show will save us from losing points tonight.”

“Fashion show?” Krystal inquired.

“We’ll explain on the way.” Dani giggled.
 
 
The girls were just finishing up their taco salads when Josh approached their table with another guy. “Hello Erika.” He smiled down at her.

“Hi Josh.” Erika replied after finishing her bite of food. She wouldn’t smile at the guy. He was like so many she knew, full of themselves and able to get away with treating people they deemed less than themselves like dirt.

Josh scanned the table, smiling at all of the other girls. His eyes landed on Samantha. “This is my friend Kyle.” He introduced to Samantha. “Kyle this is Samantha.” Erika took a deep breath trying not to roll her eyes or groan. She was doing this for Samantha and in a way, for Summer.

The two exchanged pleasantries.

Josh smiled down at Erika. “I can’t wait until we see each other tomorrow night. I noticed that we all passed our swimming test.” He looked down at the green bracelets that adorned their wrists. “I thought a nice boat ride out on the lake at sunset would be nice.”

“Okay.” Erika said. She didn’t know how she should answer the proposal. After all, she really didn’t want to go out on this ‘date’ with Josh. She was doing it because Samantha said that that was how the popularity game was played. ‘Go out with him once or twice, and let him down easy.' She felt Samantha kick her under the table. She looked over to see her smiling, almost forcing it. Erika looked up at Josh. Forcing her own smile, she answered, “That sounds like a nice plan, Josh.” She wanted to gag.

Josh and Kyle left the table and exited the mess hall.

“What was that?” Samantha hissed.

“What was what?” Erika hissed back.

Samantha put a dopey, moping look on her face, “O.K.”

“What else am I supposed to say?” Erika demanded. “I don’t even like the guy.”

“You don’t like him?” Dani asked curiously.

“No.” disgust filled Erika’s voice.

“How can you not like tall, dark and handsome, with a tight ass?” Dani was in disbelief. “Can I have him?”

“I’ve got dibs.” Samantha jumped in.

“Damn. Then I’ve got no chance.” Dani looked to Erika. “Think of me next time you need to double date, or need to pass on a guy. It usually throws them off dating a midget, until, I show them I don’t have to get on my knees to blow them.” She smiled wickedly.

“Dani!” Samantha, Katie, and Victoria all verbally jumped on her as one.

“I’ve got to play to my strengths.” Dani complained. “I don’t have Rachel’s body, Victoria’s smarts, Katie’s height, Samantha’s flexibility, or Erika’s looks.”

“That is just tasteless.” Samantha got up from the table and started to leave.

“It’s not like you’ve never done it.” Dani called after her.

 
End of Chapter Eleven

"...I don’t want to go out on a date with Josh! I want to be with Samantha! Yeah... I’m with Samantha almost twenty-four, seven,... but as a girl. I want to be with her as a guy! To hold her in my arms! To smell her hair... to feel her soft skin and beautiful lips. To have her look at me... to refer to me... the same way as she does with Josh. *sigh*"   Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 12
 
Erika heard a faint beeping noise. What in the hell? She pulled her pillow over her head. Turn that damn thing off! She heard someone get out of bed and pad across the floor to the bathroom, the beeping following them. A few moments after a flush, footsteps crossed the room.

“Krystal.” Rachel whispered aloud. “Krystal. Time to get up. We need to get a start.”

Oh Shit. We are supposed to show our support and exercise with Krystal. Ugh, Can’t I just stay in bed and sleep?

“Come on Krystal! I know it’s a pain in the ass, but you promised. Let’s go!” Rachel asserted.

Other bunks in the cabin began to squeak and make noise. More footsteps made their way to the bathroom. Damn! They are all getting up. Erika rolled her face to the wall.

“Come on, Erika.” Samantha whispered as she shook her protesting friend. “We all need to do this. Besides, it will give you some flexibility that you need. Come on sleepy head.” She coaxed.

Erika rolled over and breathed her morning breath into Samantha’s face. “I guess I’m going to have to now.” She grumbled. Samantha’s scrunched up face and step backwards at the foul breath, which did make Erika feel slightly better.

Erika rolled out of bed, grabbed her shorts and a light blue top with white flowers around its scoop-necked collar. She blindly found her way to the bathroom and remembered to sit down on the toilet at the last moment. Erika dressed and went back into the main room to put on her tennis shoes. The other girls were in various stages of getting ready. Katie looked excited and almost as energetic as Rachel. That Bitch! Krystal was looking like a frightened rabbit. Her eyes, were large as saucers and she was flush. Probably from guilt of making us get up so damn early! Erika mumbled in her head.

“Let’s start with some simple stretches.” Rachel took the command of the cabin looking at them in their various stages of waking up.

“Like reaching for some coffee?” Dani moaned.

“Sure if you like.” Rachel grinned. She started them out with various stretches, then led them outside. The sun was peaking over the mountaintops and warming the forest floor in oranges and golds. “This is only the first day, so we are going to begin by walking. I don’t want you to be straining yourselves the first day. If you feel a little more energetic, you can jog with me.” She gave them all a broad smile.

Rachel led the Columbine girls through the trees behind their cabin and emerged on to a trail that could hold four people walking abreast. The trail wound through the trees, following the contours of the forest.

“Where does this go?” Victoria inquired.

“Around the lake.” Rachel started to jog in place. “We should make it back in time to take our showers and go to breakfast.”

“Can’t we just skip the walk and take a shower?” Samantha groaned.

“Or better yet... go back to bed.” Erika mumbled.

They were about a third of the way around the lake when Erika finally started to feel alert. The fresh morning mountain air had some kind of revitalizing ability. She even picked up her pace a bit.

Rachel would jog ahead, then jog back and walk beside Krystal encouraging her. Erika started to wake up a bit more. Katie fell in with Rachel, jogging ahead and jogging back. After the third time of following her out. Katie didn’t come back.

“Where did Katie go?” Phoenix looked through the trees looking for signs of the tall brunette. Phoenix was looking more awake now too.

“She had to go to the bathroom, so she jogged on ahead. She’ll meet us in the cabin.” Rachel informed the counselor.

They started into camp about the time that the loudspeakers started their morning call to wake up. When they got back to their cabin. Katie was already busy at work, tidying up. Her bunk was made and she was sweeping out the cabin.

Erika gathered her shower stuff and joined the other girls down at the shower building. Samantha and Victoria were un-raveling their braids, and giving their long hair a quick brush through. Erika watched Samantha for a moment and followed her example.

Having gotten up early, cabin Columbine was the first group to arrive at the showers. Each girl went into a stall and began their shower. Erika was slightly relieved. This would mean that she wouldn’t have to stand in line, while watching girls in various stages of undress. She wouldn’t have to worry about a hardening in her groin, or being walked in on and found out.

After washing her hair, and body. Erika took out her pink razor and quickly shaved the peach fuzz stubble that was starting to emerge. Her legs were still quite smooth, so she decided to skip that step this morning. She poked her head out the shower curtain to make sure no one had stepped in and grabbed her towel and dried off quickly.

“Make sure you make yourself pretty, Erika.” Samantha called from her stall. “Remember you have a date tonight.”

“Somehow, I just knew you wouldn’t let me forget!” Erika complained. She stepped into her panties, tucked her maleness out of the way and pulled on her shorts and blouse.

When she got back to the cabin, she began the cleaning process. Just because their cabin had a commanding lead in the points, didn’t mean that they could relax. The other cabins would now pour on the elbow grease and try to outshine them.

Breakfast consisted of French toast, eggs and bacon. Fruit, yogurt, and cereal were still available on the side table. Rachel made Krystal sit at the table and made a plate for her. One slice of French toast, three eggs, a cup of fruit, yogurt and five strips of bacon.

“That’s a lot of food for a diet.” Victoria wondered aloud.

“This is a lot more than I am used to eating.” Krystal agreed.

“I don’t want her to feel like she is starving.” Rachel smiled at Krystal. “Besides she’ll need the energy. The only thing on this plate that she probably could do without is the French toast. But they make great French toast here.” Rachel looked at Krystal’s plate. “Don’t eat the yolks of your eggs. Only eat the whites. It will help with burning fat and building muscle.” she lectured.

“No egg yolks but five strips of bacon?” Samantha inquired.

“I was hoping that they would have ham. It’s not as fattening. But she needs protein to help burn energy and tone up.” Rachel explained. “I’ll have to talk with Julie the head cook and ask if she can help us out.”

“What’s on the schedule for the day, Victoria?” Katie changed the subject.

“Softball against Morning Glory, then Arts and crafts. Lunch, then boating... for two hours, whatever that means. Then we have water sports for an hour.” She looked over to Phoenix. “Is that swimming, or is that actual sports in the water, like polo, or basketball?”

“Both. It depends upon what color you’re wearing.” Phoenix explained. “And boating - I believe Todd is going to give rowing lessons and rules on using the canoes and boats.”

“Let’s see…” Victoria continued. “After water sports, we head over to the archery range…. Cool…. Then dinner. After dinner we have two hours of free time where Erika and Samantha are going on a double date with Kyle and Mc Dreamy.” That comment made Erika’s face turn as red as a beet as the others at the table giggled. Except, Rachel didn’t even smirk.

Erika was relieved when Mrs. Hobbs chose that moment to settle everyone down and make the morning announcements. They were pleasantly surprised when Mrs. Hobbs read off the cabin’s points. Columbine had gained even more points yesterday for winning the Kickball game.

Erika’s mind was in a whirl all morning. She had a hard time playing soft ball, not that she was any good at it, anyways. Her mind was on the impending date with Josh. In fifteen years, Eric had never been on a date. Not unless he counted hanging at the pizza parlor with Summer. After only two days of being Erika, she was already asked. How is that possible? How was one supposed to act on a date? How was one, posing as a member of the opposite sex, supposed to act on a date? What if Josh wanted to make-out? The thought made the male part of her cringe. Yuck!!! I know I’m supposed to be a girl for the summer, but kissing guys, making-out with them? No!!! I can’t!!! I won’t! A fly ball coming in her direction interrupted her thoughts. She jumped into action and almost missed the catch. Talk about embarrassing!

Rachel had Krystal race-walked from the softball game to the arts and crafts area. Once the rest of the cabin got up there, they found Krystal race walking to the shower building, touch the wall and race-walking back.

“That is a bit much isn’t it?” Victoria posed.

“Not if she wants to lose that weight.” Rachel continued watching the heavy girl. “It may not seem so harsh, if she had friends doing it with her.”

Katie and Dani jogged over to meet up with Krystal and fell in beside her as she quickly made her way back to the craft area.

Amber gave them exact-o-knives and once they were finished with their mug designs, were to place the paper over the leather and begin carving the design into the leather. Band-aids were out on the tables for speedy first aid applications. Apparently two girls in cabin Daisy had cut themselves earlier in the morning. Erika had to put down her knife a few different times, as the subject of dating, again, permeated her thoughts.

As a guy, Eric could never approach a girl for a date. No one would have an under-sized wimp such as he for a date. No one would tolerate being seen in his presence let alone with him on a date. Yet, as a girl, he gets a date within forty-eight hours? What is so different between Eric and Erika? Eric has no friends at school, yet Erika has a cabin full of them and, according to Samantha, an entire camp of girls jealous of her, including Samantha.

I don’t want to go out on a date with Josh! I want to be with Samantha! Yeah... I’m with Samantha almost twenty-four-seven,... but as a girl. I want to be with her as a guy! To hold her in my arms! To smell her hair... to feel her soft skin and beautiful lips. To have her look at me... to refer to me... the same way as she does with Josh. *sigh*

“Earth to Erika! Come in?” Dani waved a hand in front of Erika’s eyes again. “Where were you?”

“Just thinking.” Erika shrugged it off and started on her leather again.

“About Mc Dreamy?” Dani teased.

“Dani leave her alone.” Samantha cautioned. “She’s nervous enough as it is.”

“Why is she nervous?” Dani looked up from carving with a big smile.

“Come on! Josh is cute.” Samantha continued. “Tell me you wouldn’t be nervous if he had asked you?”

Dani fell quiet.

After a lunch of hotdogs, Krystal had hers without buns. The girls then went back to the cabin and changed into their bathing suits.

Erika tucked the roll of duct tape inside her suit which she wadded up and again locked herself in the bathroom where she stripped completely.

Eric took the tape out of the one-piece suit and sighed heavily. God! I hope we don’t have to swim every day! he said to himself. He looked down at his penis and shuddered. The poor thing was still angry about having the tape ripped off yesterday. He sighed and sat heavily on the toilet, dreading what he was about to do. The other girls were going to need the bathroom soon, so he had to hurry and get everything in its place. But a part of him, mainly the lower part, was unhappy with the situation! He tore off a few pieces of tape. He folded one piece in half sticky sides together and used it as a patch over his penis then placed tape over that. He tucked his penis differently than he had yesterday, and taped it so that he could still use the bathroom if need be without pulling the tape off. He hoped that this would be the solution to no tearing any more sensitive skin.

Erika slipped into the one-piece which had dried since yesterday, and tore off two more pieces of duct tape. She rolled each piece and adhered it to the back of each breast form. Once in place, she pushed them firmly against her chest and looked in the mirror to make sure she was symmetrical. She pulled her shorts on over her suit and slipped her feet into her flip-flops before heading out.

Boating consisted of Todd explaining HIS rules for using HIS various watercraft on HIS lake. Rowing techniques were shown and practiced by all. Life-vests were shown and a necessity if you were to use one of the water craft, regardless of how good a swimmer you were. The girls all piled into various canoes and paddled about in the water.

“Samantha!” Erika called forward in the canoe. “I really don’t want to go on this date tonight.”

“I thought we talked about this already?” Samantha turned over her shoulder to look at Erika. “Being popular requires work! If you back out of the date, Josh will be ‘dissed’. He will then start a rumor around the camp that you are a stuck up bitch.”

“What if he tries to kiss me?” Erika stopped paddling to get her friends attention. “Or more than a kiss?”

“If he tries to kiss you, turn your head, or put your hand to his lips”  Samantha instructed. “Tell him that kissing on a first date is not acceptable. And that, if he really cares about you, he can wait.”

After a few moments of silent paddling. Erika told Samantha “I am doing this under protest. I really don’t feel comfortable going on a date with a guy.”

“I’ll be right there with you.” Samantha assured. “I promise.”

Water sports was a blur. Basically, they played volleyball in water up to their waists. Krystal didn’t have her bathing suit yet, so had to sit this one out. Rachel suggested that instead of sitting in the shade, that she should try and walk around the lake trail again.

“I don’t want anyone going off alone!” Phoenix put her foot down.

“I’ll go with her.” Dani suggested. "Besides, you guys will be in water that is kind of deep for me to be playing in with the ease and quickness that you will need.”

Phoenix relented, and with a nod of her curls, the two girls started off around the lake.

Still wet, the girls dried off, pulled their shorts on over their suits, and headed to the archery range. Krystal and Dani were already there, pulling back arrows and letting them sail to their targets.

“We have a natural here.” Dani greeted the rest of the cabin and pointed to Krystal. “I haven’t seen her miss the inner target yet.”

As if on cue, Krystal loosed another arrow and sent if flying to the inner yellow of the target, almost a bull’s eye.

“Wow! That is awesome.” Rachel congratulated the newer girl of the cabin. “You ever shoot before?”

“Nope, this is my first time.” Krystal grinned.

Eric liked archery. The few times that he had shot a bow, he had enjoyed the feeling of the tight string being released, the sound of the arrow slicing through the air. The slight twang the string made as it made the bow vibrate. The sound of the ‘thunck’ the arrow made as it buried its self into the bales of straw. This afternoon, however, was different. Erika had a date and she wasn’t thrilled about it. She was nervous, and scared that she would be found out. Erika was lucky to hit the bales of hay let alone the target this afternoon.

“How shall we do your hair for the date?” Samantha asked Erika as they made their way back to the cabin.

“I don’t care.” Erika shrugged. “Something easy, and not sexy. Go ahead and pick something out for me to wear, I’ve got to use the bathroom.

When Erika returned, she saw that Samantha had picked out a flowing, violet below the knee-length, cotton skirt that had a white floral print on it. And a solid violet top that matched. And of course, the wedge sandals. Erika was beginning to think that Samantha enjoyed torturing her and watching her wobble in the heels.

Erika grabbed the outfit picked for her and returned to the bathroom. She peeled out of the shorts and swim suit. It was kind of strange having the breast forms still attached to her chest. She checked the tape down below, only a small piece of it was coming loose. It would survive until she could torture herself later after returning to the cabin.

Erika slipped into her panties and a black bra, before pulling the violet skirt up around her hips. The light fabric felt wonderfully soft as it brushed her legs, the hem caressing her shins. It did feel kind of strange not having any fabric between the legs, other than the panties. She double checked her breast forms for fit before pulling the top over her head and over her breasts. Erika checked the mirror. She sure hoped Samantha could help her with her hair, and her make-up.

“Hurry up Erika! We need to get you looking good before we go to dinner!” Victoria called from outside the bathroom door.

“I’ll be right there!” Erika looked in the mirror. Was there any trace of Eric in there? Or was he actually turning into a girl? How could he be turning into a girl? He didn’t have the correct body. He wasn’t attracted to guys. Other than those two ‘minor’ issues, Eric was really starting to enjoy being Erika.

---

 
End of Chapter Twelve

The warmth from Josh’s body did make her feel a little better. She began to relax against the need to keep warm. For some strange reason, his closeness, his strength comforted her. It scared her a bit as well. Why was she becoming comfortable being held by a guy? It didn’t make any sense did it? Eric was never held by anyone girl or guy - except on rare occasions by his mother, when he was younger. Why did this feel so…. So nice?

 

Camp Kumoni
By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 13
 
A few guys whistled as Samantha and Erika walked through the mess hall. Erika hoped that her iron-curled hair hid the redness blooming in her cheeks.

Although Eric had never ‘cat-called’ to women, he always appreciated watching a pretty woman walking by, all dressed up. Never in his wildest dreams did he ever believe he would be the girl, that guys were ogling and whistling at. Although his face was red, with embarrassment. A part of him was excited and even flattered by the attention that he was receiving as Erika. What is wrong with me? How can I enjoy this? I’m a guy.

“It’s kinda fun isn’t it?” Samantha beamed at Erika.

“What’s that?” Erika brushed aside an errant curl.

“Being a girl….. being appreciated.”

“I have to admit. It is.”

“You two, do look hot.” Dani commented from behind them.

“Thanks, Dani.” That means more coming from you than it does them.” Samantha took her seat at the table.

Erika had to remember to use her hand to smooth her skirt over her butt before sitting across the table from Samantha. The blonde cheerleader had twisted her hair up in a French twist and with Victoria’s assistance, twisted sections of the ends into curls and pinned them around the back of her crown. The hair swept away from her face, accentuated her high cheekbones and brought her brown eyes out even more. The tightening in Erika’s groin area, her bit of maleness were straining against its bonds.

Dinner consisted of a mild and a bit watery, stew served in bread bowls. A fruit cocktail and for those who wanted it, some salad.

Josh and Kyle finished their dinner quickly and as soon as announcements were over, came by Columbine’s table.

“We’ll wait for you outside.” Josh winked at the girls as he and Kyle exited the mess hall.

“What are you guys going to do?” Rachel inquired with concern.

“Josh mentioned something about rowing out into the lake to watch the sunset.” Samantha informed the table.

Rachel held Erika’s gaze. “Promise me you’ll be careful.”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Samantha looked back at Rachel.

“Probably nothing.” Rachel shrugged. “Just be careful out there on the lake.”
Samantha looked to Erika. “You ready?”

To go on a date with guys? Are you crazy? I want to go out on a date with you. Erika finished her bite. “Sure.”

Josh and Kyle were leaning against a tree talking when the two girls came out into the late, golden afternoon.

“What do I do?” Erika looked to the blonde who he admired. “How am I supposed to act?”

“Just be yourself.” Samantha instructed. “A more feminine self. And Erika, try to have fun.”

“Easy for you to say.” Erika mumbled. “You don’t have a penis under your skirt.”

“Hey there.” Josh greeted them, directing most of his attention to Erika. “I thought we’d row out into the lake and watch the sunset.”

“Sounds great.” Samantha said with enough enthusiasm for the both of them.

Erika just smiled. Kyle approached Samantha and the two of them took two steps towards the lake, then looked back to see if the others were following. Josh smiled down at Erika, who kept her eyes on the ground straight ahead and blushed.

“She’s shy.” Samantha whispered to Kyle.

“Your first time at Camp Kumoni?” Josh questioned.

“Yeah, yours?” Erika fidgeted with her hands, not knowing where to put them. If she had had pockets, she would have stuffed them in there. She swung them behind her and clasped hands.

“My parents send me up here every year.” Josh accidentally brushed against her. The contact almost cost Erika, her balance, but she was able to plant her next heeled step firmly. “They are both doctors, and I seem to get in their way, so they make arrangements for me to spend my summers here. Of course, this will be my last summer. I’m getting a Porsche for my birthday. Hopefully I’ll be spending next summer on a road trip. I can’t decide if I want to go to Virginia Beach or to Malibu.”

“You like the beach, then?” Erika asked.

“Yeah, there is a lot to do at the beach.” Josh brushed against her again.

Erika unclasped her hands and folded them in front of her. She was trying to see how Samantha was using her hands, but couldn’t concentrate on placing her feet and watching her friend.

“My Cabin won all of our competitions today.” Josh commented. “I scored several points in the water basketball.” He boasted.

“We won our first kickball game.” Erika was half listening.

“With Ragel in your Cabin, you guys have a chance at getting some really good points.” He brushed against her again, this time knocking her off balance. Josh’s hand shot out and grabbed her arm and held her up right. “Whoa, sorry, Erika. I wasn’t watching where I was going.” His hand lightly slid down her arm and took a hold of her hand.

Erika had the sudden urge to pull her hand away, but thought of how Samantha might handle the situation. Samantha might even get mad at her if she pulled away. She didn’t want to get Samantha all upset with her. As she had said. It was only one date. Erika could let Josh down gently after that, so no one thought she was a bitch. Josh’s hands were half again as large as hers. Strong fingers gently cradled her hand in their grasp. The palm of her hand began to itch. The thought of holding hands, in a romantic fashion with a guy, made the itching worse. Relax, Eric. She told herself. It’s only holding hands, it’s not like he is French kissing you. Relax and pretend that you like it. Erika gave Josh’s hand a soft, quick squeeze. She looked up at him, only blushing slightly. He seemed not to be paying attention, as if it was normal.

Samantha and Kyle were already half way out on the dock when they reached the beach. Samantha’s shapely tan legs were accented by the knee length skirt that she wore.

“And where do you think you are going?” Todd came out of a shed beside them.

“We’ve got two hours of free time, Todd, and We’d like to go for a row.” Josh turned and flashed his smile.

“Let’s see your bracelets.” Todd ordered.

Erika and Josh both held up green bracelets for Todd to inspect.

“You’ve gone through the water craft class today?” he quizzed.

“Yes, sir.” Josh answered.

“Not you, Josh. I know you know the rules. I was asking your friend.” Todd looked at Erika.

“Yes, Todd. I went through it this afternoon with Columbine cabin.”

“Columbine?” Todd muttered to himself in thought. “Yep. Okay. But you two have to have MY boat back before the sun goes down.”

“Sure thing Todd.” Josh gave Erika’s hand a squeeze and led her down the dock.

“Tell those other two that I want them to come back here and check in before they go out.” Todd called after them.

Josh suddenly turned back. “Todd, can we forego the life-vests. I promise we’ll keep it low key.”

“Keep them in the boat with you.” Todd nodded. “You all are wearing green, so I’ll let it pass this time. But I will be checking in on you, while you’re out there. I have binoculars, remember.”

“Thanks Todd. I owe you.” Josh turned back and casually took Erika’s hand in his as if it belonged there.

When they reached the others, Josh informed them that they had to go check in with Todd. Josh then led Erika over to a rowboat and knelt down and held it against the dock. “Careful as you get in.” Josh looked up with a grin.

Eric had never had anyone hold anything for him. Not even an elevator. And here was this guy, holding a rowboat for him to get into? Sure, it was going to be challenge with the wedges on, but guys didn’t hold things like that for other guys. Not really. They just expected the other guy to hop down in and hope that they fell in to get a good laugh.

Erika eased into the boat, which immediately shifted under her added weight. She quickly reached for the side of the boat for support and took a seat. Josh, finished untying the boat and casually hopped in as if he had lived on a rowboat. His momentum pushed the boat away from the dock. He settled himself in the forward seat and placed the oars in their oarlocks and adjusted himself on the bench seat before dipping the oars into the water.

“Now let’s see if I still remember how to do this.” He flexed his massive biceps and pulled back on the oars, pulling the boat through the water.

“Wow.” Erika couldn’t believe she had just said that out loud. Josh was built with a well-developed chest and arms, but even she was unprepared to see how strong he was as he showed his strength off for her.

Erika didn’t know what to do, while Josh propelled the boat. The silence was only broken by the dipping of the oars, the creak of the oarlocks and the soothing sound of water lapping against the boat. Josh’s eyes wandered about the lake but always found their way back to her. It was a bit unnerving. Did all girls feel this way, like everyone was staring at them? Erika tried to ignore the blatant stares and looked at the surrounding trees and hills that surrounded the camp.

It only took them a few minutes for Josh to reach the center of the lake. Erika looked behind her and watched as Kyle struggled to catch up to them with Samantha sitting prim and absolutely beautiful in the boat. She was so natural looking, so at ease, so relaxed. Erika wondered how she made it look so effortless. She herself was nothing but a wound-up rubber band. She was wound so tight that she might snap and hurt those around her.

Josh brought in the oars and looked across the boat at Erika, then at the sky above her. “You aren’t going to see much of the sunset from that angle. Why don’t you ease on over here and we can watch it together?”

Erika shrugged. What choice did she really have? She was supposed to be on this date with Josh so that she could ease him down, and leave her alone. But Samantha said she first had to be civil so that he didn’t think that she was a total bitch. Erika slowly made her way the few feet to Josh’s side of the boat and sat beside him. Kyle and Samantha were now close by. Kyle brought his oars in as well, while Samantha repositioned herself the same way that Erika had, just more gracefully and without any prompting.

The sun was just starting to touch the top of the mountain West of the camp. Its snow cap looked like liquid gold as it sparkled in the nearly cloudless sky.

“Beautiful isn’t it?” Josh stared in wonder at the horizon.

“Yes, it is.” Erika agreed. “Beautiful and quiet. It’s really peaceful out here.”

The evening breeze, cooled as it blew across the surface of the lake, raised a few goose bumps on Erika’s arm.

“You’re cold.” Josh observed. He wrapped his massive arm round her shoulders. “Come closer, I’ll try and warm you up.”

So this is how smooth operators work. Erika thought. They put themselves in positions and places where they can act the ‘savior’. Damn, this guy is good. Erika hesitated only a moment. Be civil and nice, do this like Samantha asked. Erika scooted a bit closer to Josh feeling his firm body against hers. His arm wrapped around her shoulders tightened just a bit, his hand resting harmlessly on her arm. So this is why Josh asked Todd to allow us to go without the use of the life-jackets. Not only is this guy good, he’s dangerous. I need to keep Samantha away from him.

The sun had dipped halfway behind the snowcapped mountain. Orange and warm reds began to paint the sky in spectacular fashion. As if it were trying at one last ditch effort to warm the sky as the inevitable dark threatened to swallow and chill the planet. The warmth from Josh’s body did make her feel a little better. She began to relax against the need to keep warm. For some strange reason, his closeness, his strength comforted her. It scared her a bit as well. Why was she becoming comfortable being held by a guy? It didn’t make any sense did it? Eric was never held by anyone girl or guy - except on rare occasions by his mother, when he was younger. Why did this feel so…. So nice?

“You look very pretty tonight.” Josh whispered, his head next to hers, his breath slightly moving the curls next to her ear.

“Uh…… Thank you, Josh.” Part of her wanted to be sick. The other part was surprisingly pleased that she could draw another’s attention. That someone noticed her in a positive way rather than trying to trip her or tease her.

Josh leaned in close. It only took a half a second for Erika to realize that he was closing for a kiss. She quickly turned her head away, as his lips caressed her cheek. Strong lips, softened as not to hurt her skin. A strength that was tempered as not to damage something delicate.

Now what should I do? Erika’s inner voice screamed in her head. What do I do now, Samantha?

Josh, not one to be ruffled, snuggled his cheek up against hers, holding her close. “I’m sorry if I came on a bit strong there.” He whispered. “It’s just that you are so beautiful and the sunset is so incredible. It just …. It just…. I was overcome with it all.”

“That’s alright.” Erika sighed. What are you saying? She screamed at herself. You almost got kissed by a guy, who is whispering smooth, sweet lines in your ear and you say ‘that’s alright’? Are you nuts?

The tip of the sun vanished behind the peak, painting the sky scarlet in its passing. Erika looked over at Samantha and Kyle. They were sitting close together, but thankfully he wasn’t holding Samantha, like Josh was holding her.

Frogs and crickets were beginning their serenade hidden along the shore of the lake.
“I guess we had better start back.” Erika prompted. “Before Todd gets upset with us, and bans us from HIS lake.”

“In a minute. I’m enjoying this…… being here with you.” Josh gave her a squeeze. “It’s just so peaceful and so wonderful being surrounded by such amazing beauty.”

Be nice. Let him have his moment of delusion and be nice, for Samantha’s sake.

“Race you back!” Kyle called out from the other boat. He was already locking the oars into their locks.

Josh sighed deeply. “I can’t let him beat me.”

Erika sighed as well. Kyle, thank you for figuring a way for this to end. She took a deep breath as Josh unwrapped himself from around her and reached for one of the oars. She then slipped back to her earlier seat in the back of the boat and watched as Josh spun the boat around with little effort and was already catching up to Kyle and Samantha.

Josh and Erika pulled into the dock two boat lengths ahead of Samantha and Kyle. The only slightly winded Josh scampered to tie off the craft then anchored himself in a stance like Colossus.

“It gets kind of tricky, let me help you.” He offered down a hand.

Erika accepted it as he helped her to her feet, then held onto her hand as she scrambled onto the dock about as graceful as a bull in a china shop. She stood up a little shakily and smoothed down her skirt and smiled, relieved to have Samantha close, again.

Josh lightly leaped up beside her. He turned and laughed good naturedly with Kyle who shook his head with a smile. “Even with a head start and you manage to win.”

“You need to work out more.” Josh advised. He held out a hand and assisted Samantha to up onto the dock.

A stab of jealousy cut at Erika. Jealous of the easy way that Josh had with women. Jealous at the way Samantha smiled at him and drank him in with her eyes. Jealous that Samantha never looked at Eric that way. Then there was a small spark. Like a pin prick of something….. something akin to jealousy. Josh was giving her friend attention and not her. That last realization stunned her. She shook her head and cleared it, forcing that last thought back down into the recesses of her mind where she hoped that is would stay.

Josh turned from ribbing his friend and winked at her with a smile. He walked up to her and took her hand in his. Again, he acted as if that is where it belonged. This time her palm didn’t itch. It almost felt comfortable, almost natural. They walked hand in hand back down the dock towards the beach.

Once on the sand, Josh turned towards Erika and suddenly pulled her to his chest. She tilted her head up to question him and found his lips against hers. There wasn’t any time to turn her head away, no time to say ‘no’. Just his strong, yet tender lips against hers.

---

 
End of Chapter Thirteen

“What do you think happened?” Dani asked her tall friend.

“I’m not sure.” Katie pointed the flashlight in front of Dani. “Samantha said that they had a good time. At least she said it looked like Erika was having a good time……. Erika!” She called out into the dark trees.
 

Camp Kumoni
By Anistasia Allread

---

A big thanks to Sephrena for helping me iron out and smooth over this chapter.
 
Chapter 14
 
So how was your date with Josh?” Dani asked, as the two girls entered the cabin.

Erika shrugged. She really didn’t want to talk about it. He had kissed her. Josh had kissed Erika... and she was confused. Confused didn’t even cover how she felt. It was just that he, Eric, didn’t like being kissed by a guy, especially on the lips! But he didn’t punch Josh, or throw up in the bushes when it had happened either. Why didn’t he? The whole experience was awkward for Erika, strange. Strange, because her lips tingled afterwards... and she just couldn’t tell if it was a bad tingle.

Rachel sat up in her bed, trying to act non-chalant - playing with her I-pod.

“He kissed her!” Samantha gushed with the seemingly good news. “He held her in the boat while watching the sunset. It was sooo romantic! And then, before heading back to the cabin…. He kissed her.”

“Oh My God!” Dani giggled into a pillow and then turned to Erika. “Was it wonderful? Is he as good a kisser as he is good looking?”

Erika turned several shades of red and turned her gaze down to the floor. How could Samantha do this to me? How? On impulse, Erika, thoroughly embarrassed, grabbed her pajamas and stormed into the bathroom to change. She really didn’t want to share these intimate, confused thoughts and feelings with her cabin mates. Especially when she was having such mixed feelings about Samantha.

Erika stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom and studied the strange, yet somehow familiar face staring back at her. Dark hair framed her face in large curls and ringlets that Samantha and Victoria had painstakingly put in. Her blue eyes accentuated with eye shadow, and groomed, arched eyebrows. Lips glossy and stained by lip-gloss. Who is that girl staring back at me? Can I even see Eric anymore? There was barely a trace of him to be found in the reflection. Erika sighed and noticed the breast forms rise and fall with her chest. They almost seemed a part of her now... Him now! He stated, trying to reinforce his gender. In a fit, he reached into the bra, pulled them out, and hurled them across the bathroom. The sound of them hitting the wall and settling on the floor echoed slightly and then silence.

What in the hell are you doing? The reflection, the girl in the mirror seemingly mouthed his thoughts. You went on a date with a guy….. A guy! You did it because you like Samantha... but you can’t tell her that! She’d laugh in your face! The girl in the mirror ran her fingers through the dark curls. They bounced back as her hand left her head. The girl you like is in the next room... sleeping in the bed right underneath you! And you can’t tell her how much you care about her! You go on a date with a guy! Because she asks you to... Damn it!!! Eric! He kissed you! He kissed you! And you didn’t do anything to stop him! You didn’t even punch him, slap him or get sick afterwards! What are you? Who are you? Are you really a girl after all?

Eric kicked off the wedges, sending them into the far wall where the forms lie. Tears of frustration trickled down his cheeks, as he yanked the skirt off. He grabbed a hold of the top and tried to tear at the fabric. He tried to tear off the top. He wasn’t even strong enough to tear open a top! I’d bet Josh could tear it off! I can’t even rip it a tiny bit!! Damn it! You’re a pussy, Eric. A pussy who can’t even tear a shirt. Maybe you really are a girl!!! He started sobbing as he yanked the top over his head and tossed it across the floor with his shoes. He’s a guy. You went out on a date with a fucking guy and you let him kiss you!! You let him kiss you, and you didn’t do ANYTHING!!!!!

Eric found himself sitting on the bathroom floor leaning back against the wall. His eyes were glazed in a stare with tears leaking from them, little rivulets trickling down his cheeks. He could vaguely hear Samantha in the next room telling the others in great detail about the whole affair. All the while he sat in the bathroom, on the floor, crying in his girl’s panties and bra. Why didn’t you do anything? Why... Why didn’t you do a damn thing? He hit the back of his head against the wall repeatedly, as if trying to knock the memory of the kiss from his head.
 
 
A light knock sounded at the door. “Erika, are you all right?” It was Rachel.

“YES! I’m FINE.” Erika lied. Eric’s voice sounded croakingly funny, his nose being stopped up from the crying.

Rachel paused and listened against the door. “I’m here... if you need me.” Rachel stated softly through the door.

Eric paused briefly trying to think.“I’ll be out... in jj-just a few-w minutes.” Eric managed to get out, without continuing to cry.

He picked himself up off the floor, pulled his panties down and sat down on the toilet. He reached between his legs and, grabbing the tape, yanked hard and fast. Stifling a scream, Eric sobbed fresh tears, angry at himself, as he screamed and cried into his covered mouth. The pain was so excruciating… and it’s what he deserved for standing there and doing nothing while a guy kissed him! He wadded up the tape and tossed it into the toilet and flushed it. Damn tape! Symbolizes my entire life!!! He thought. Flushed down the toilet like a piece of shit!!!

He pulled his panties back up and thought about what he was doing. I should call this whole thing off! I should march out there and show them that I’m a guy and have them call the cops. They can put me in cuffs; arrest me for perversion or whatever else! I can then go home and …. And …. And do what? Play on the computer? Retreat back to a life with no friends? With no hope of being accepted... Back to a life... of being taped to a flagpole, spit upon, and ridiculed because I don’t fit in? Eric stared somewhere ahead of him... in space. You were kissed by a guy!!! How could you? You’d never been on a date before, never been kissed before! Then you dress like a girl and you get your first kiss by a guy?........ God! If this gets out at school, I’ll be killed! The flagpole incident will look like a holiday compared to what they will do to you if anyone at school ever learns of this! Absentmindedly, he had pulled on the pajama bottoms and slipped the top over his head. Grandma’s.... you need to go to Grandma’s... and live with her! Start fresh! New school, new town! You can even make friends! Just leave all of this behind you. Leave Camp Kumoni behind you! Leave the girls of Columbine cabin behind you, leave………. Samantha…… behind? Eric paused in his rant and sat back down on the toilet. God she was beautiful tonight! The way the sun made her hair shine and her skin glow. He buried his face in his hands. She was simply gorgeous and he couldn’t do a thing about it! She didn’t even know he existed! You were just a girl going on a date with a guy. Getting kissed... by a guy. A GUY!

Eric flung open the bathroom door and ran through the cabin and out the door, fleeing barefoot into the cover and protection of the darkening woods.

Erika's clothing lay still on the bathroom floor.
 
 

************************************************************
 
 
The girls in the cabin stared in shock as Erika ran crying from the cabin.

“What happened out on the lake!” Rachel demanded of Samantha.

“Just what I’ve told you.” Samantha looked on in shock as well. She frowned in concentration for a moment. “Oh, ……. Oh God!.”

“What?” Rachel marched across the room towards her. “What is it?”

“Oh God, we’ve got to find her.” Samantha jumped up and raced out of the cabin.

Phoenix jumped out of the way just in time to avoid being knocked on her butt. “Where are you going?” She called after Samantha. But the blonde didn’t answer as she took the nearest trail into the woods.

Phoenix looked into the cabin as the other girls were also rushing to leave the cabin. “What is going on here?” She demanded of them.

“Something happened to Erika.” Katie looked from the counselor to the darkening trees. “She ran off crying.”

“What happened?” Phoenix looked to Rachel, who always seemed to know what was going on.

“We need to find her and talk to her.” Rachel stated. “She went out with a guy this evening. When she came back, she locked herself in the bathroom for a while, then ran off crying.”

“Any idea where she might have gone?” Phoenix asked.

“You didn’t see her leave?” Dani looked up at the red head.

“No, I was too busy trying not to be knocked over by Samantha.”

“Do we have flashlights?” Rachel asked the group.

“I’ve got one.” Krystal spoke up. “For reading at night” She finished the last part in a mumble.

“I’ve got two.” Phoenix reached into the drawer under her bed and pulled out two.
“Let’s team up in twos.” Rachel suggested. “Katie, you and Dani check the North side of the lake. Phoenix can you and Krystal check the South side. Victoria and I will check the woods around here.”

“If you don’t find her within half an hour, come back here to the cabin. And stay with your buddy. No splitting up.” Phoenix ordered. “If you find Samantha, make her join you and bring her back with you as well. We don’t need any more running off and getting lost.”

Victoria came out of the bathroom. “I don’t think Erika went very far. She was barefoot.” She held up the wedge sandals.

Phoenix handed Rachel a flashlight, while Krystal handed hers to Katie.

“I’ll be right out.” Victoria told Rachel as the un-appointed leader stepped out of the cabin.

“Hurry up.”

Victoria tossed the sandals on the floor next to the bunk then dumped Erika’s clothes and breast forms into her top drawer, next to the laptop.

“Come on.” Rachel called from the edge of the trees.

“I had to drop her stuff off.” Victoria explained. “Do you think she could have gotten far?”

“Without shoes? In the dark? I don’t know.” Rachel swept the light back and forth ahead of them.

“What do you think caused her to take off?” Victoria asked.

“I have a strong feeling it had something to do with Josh.” Rachel growled.

“Do you think she might be embarrassed about something?” Victoria inquired, trying to feel out what Rachel knew, while not wanting to reveal what she had found in the bathroom.

“Like I said, It has something to do with Josh.”
 
 

************************************************************
 
 
“What do you think happened?” Dani asked her tall friend.

“I’m not sure.” Katie pointed the flashlight in front of Dani. “Samantha said that they had a good time. At least she said it looked like Erika was having a good time……. Erika!” She called out into the dark trees.

“That was just weird.” Dani shook her head. “She came in the cabin with Samantha and said that the date went fine. Then disappeared into the bathroom. Then the next thing I know, she is tearing through the cabin as if she was being chased by a bear. Do you think Samantha might have said something wrong?”

“I don’t know,” Katie shrugged, in the darkness only her silhouette of her shoulders moved a bit. “Erika!” she called.

“Wow.” Dani shook her head. “She seemed so normal the past few days. Maybe she is on medication and forgot to take it.” Dani thought for a moment. “Or maybe she is a psychotic slasher who is going to take us out one at a time with a machete.” She make a stabbing motion while making the sounds from ‘Psycho’.

“You watch too much T.V.” Katie smiled. “Besides you can’t stab with a machete, you can only hack.”

Dani cringed at the thought as an eerie silence fell between the two girls. Only the lapping of the waves upon the lake shore and the light breeze in the tree tops broke the stillness.

“Erika!” Dani called.
 
 

************************************************************
 
 
“We have a campfire to attend in half an hour.” Phoenix muttered to herself. “If we can’t find Erika before then. I’m going to have bring Director Hobbs into this, and then she’ll have to call the police and k-9 units to help with the search.”

“Erika.” Krystal called in her soft soprano. “Erika.”

“This was supposed to be a simple summer job. Watch some young girls, keep them active, help them understand themselves, boost their confidence, and write a term paper on it for class.” She stared off into the darkness looking for movement. “What do I get? A cabin with girls who dress like hookers for the first meal in the mess. Or who go running off at night in hysterics for unknown reasons.”

“I’m sure she has a good reason.” Krystal stated softly. “We just have to find her to find out what it is.”

“Erika!” Phoenix called. “Erika, where are you?” She looked over to the large blonde. “If you suddenly got upset and took off in the middle of the night, where would you go, Krystal?”

“I’d raid the kitchen.” Krystal mumbled, blushing at the thought. “But I’m not as skinny or as pretty as Erika.”

“It’s worth a shot.” Phoenix sighed. “We’ll stop by there on the way back, if we haven’t found her.”
 
 

************************************************************
 
 
“Erika!” Samantha called. “Erika, come back.” She stumbled over something in the dark. Oh God, I’ve got to find her……… I’ve got to find her before the others do. Samantha’s mind was a jumble of frantic thoughts. I’ve got to keep her here. I’ve got to talk to her…… Oh Erika. Please let me find you before the others……… I should have never pushed her into going on that date. I should have known better. The poor thing is probably scared to death. “Erika!” she called out. “Erika!” Why did I push her into going on the date?........ Because you have the hots for Josh, you whore. Erika, where are you? “Erika!” Walking on the un-even ground at night, slowed her down. I didn’t know Josh would try and kiss her…… Sam, listen to yourself. You are calling Eric a her. You talk him into dressing up as a girl on the spur of the moment for summer camp of all things and then you talk him into going on a date with a guy…… “Erika!” A branch from a tree caught Samantha across the forehead. “Ouch.” She rubbed at it as she continued to search. Why are you thinking of him as a her? He seems to fit so easily in with the others. Sure, he has some physical differences. But he was starting to look happy. He was starting to act happy. At least, he was until you forced him to go on a date with Josh. “Ouch.” Samantha tripped over a tree root. “Erika!” They looked so…. So cute…so content in the boat. I thought he was enjoying himself, herself? Himself? Shit how should I think of you, Erika?

 
 
************************************************************
 
 
Eric sat on the hard ground. His knees drawn to his chest, his back resting against the rough outside wall of the cabin. It had only taken a few steps after leaving the cabin to realize that running off without shoes was a mistake. He could probably have kept going the emotional pain hurting worse than the physical, but he didn’t have anywhere to go. The woods were just dark and stumbling blindly through the dark, stubbing toes, and getting hit with branches were not what he had in mind. He just wanted to get away. To be alone.

Okay, Eric, you need to think. You need to calm down and think about what you are going to do. He took a deep breath, and wiped the tears from his face. You are at a summer camp that your parents sent you to. Your parents have no idea that you are hiding out at camp as a girl. If they did, there would be years of psychology sessions, not to mention grounding and who knows what else. You are here as a girl…… maybe you do need counseling.

He could hear the girls from Columbine cabin calling his feminine name in the distance. He felt a bit guilty having them running around looking for him. But he couldn’t handle his emotions and the onslaught of girls at the moment. Do the girls suspect that I’m not a girl? Samantha knows of course. Victoria might know, she might recognize me as Eric the ‘plague’ at any moment. Damn! I told Dani that I was called the ‘Plague’. What if she tells Victoria? Oh shit! Just what I need another twist in this fucked up fraud to worry about…… Calm down, and think, damn it!

A stillness settled around the cabin. Crickets in the tree, began to chirp, undaunted by his presence. As far as I know, only Samantha knows about me. Victoria might know, but if she did know, wouldn’t she confront me? Or would she accuse me in front of the other girls?....... I don’t think she knows…yet. I’ve even fooled the guys. Which brings me back to that damn date and that fucking kiss.

Tears started welling up in his eyes again and his heart skipped a beat before pounding even harder in his chest. He swallowed, but it was like forcing a lump of hard, crusty, bread down his esophagus. Don’t get all emotional, Eric, you’ve got to think this through. You were kissed by a guy. Did you like it? His stomach churned at the thought. No……not really. It was a kiss by someone other than your mother, there is bound to be a reaction. But, did you like it?............ It made your lips tingle afterwards, is that a sign of liking it? Did your heart leap for joy at being kissed? No, it was tight, like it was being squeezed, definitely a feeling of fear…… So did you see ‘fireworks’?........ Not even a sparkler. So then maybe you’re not gay. Yes you were kissed by a guy. Eric cringed at the thought. It just proves that you are passing pretty well as a girl.

Eric’s butt was starting to go numb, sitting on the hard-packed dirt. He shifted to allow the blood to flow. Do I continue this charade? Do I attempt to play the girl through the summer? Or shall I call it quits before anyone gets hurt or into any more trouble? Right now, the only one getting hurt is me. What happens if in a week or two one of the girls finds out? what kind of trouble will that cause? How much hurt will I cause someone like Katie? She is so sensitive and caring about what everyone around her is feeling. Victoria is too logical of a thinker to be hurt, she’d be embarrassed for not figuring it out, but not hurt. Then there’s Rachel. She already seems to hates guys. Will her finding out about me make it worse? Will she hate me? What about Krystal, with her quiet suffering and silent insecurities? Or Dani with her forced bravado? Will Their finding out about me hurt them? The last thing I want to do is hurt the only friends I have made since Summer’s death.
 
 
Eric stood up with a new resolve. He had to take an action, he had to make a stand. With tears in his eyes, he slowly, and because he was barefoot, carefully made his way around to the front of the cabin.

---

 
End of Chapter Seventeen

“Did Josh do anything to you? Did he touch you, or say anything to you that you didn’t like?”

“He….. he kissed me.” Erika was reeling. Did Rachel know? Or didn’t she?
 

Camp Kumoni
By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 15
 
“Where have you been?” Rachel demanded as Erika rounded the cabin at the same time she was emerging from the woods. “We have been looking all over for you? Samantha is very upset.”

“I…. I needed to get away. I needed to think.” Erika replied. She wiped the tears from her cheek and waited for Rachel to approach, as if a young kid in trouble waiting for the parent to dole out a punishment.

“Are you all right?” Rachel asked as she neared.

“I…. I really don’t know.” Erika’s heart felt like it was being squeezed again.

“Let’s get you inside. The others should be back in a matter of moments.” Rachel guided Erika into the cabin. “Phoenix is going to be pissed when she gets back. Counselors tend to freak out when a camper goes off for some needed ‘alone time’.”

Rachel took Erika by the shoulders and directed her into the bathroom. “You are a mess. Let’s get you cleaned up. Sit down.” Rachel sat her down on the toilet. Rachel grabbed a towel and ran some water over an end. She knelt down next to Erika and began dabbing the makeup from her eyes and pressing the cool wet cloth against her skin.

“Why?” Erika implored.

“Why, what?” Rachel smoothed a curl away from Erika’s face.

“Why are you being so nice to me?” Erika, felt like she was going to start crying again. No one was ever this nice to Eric. If Eric had a bad day, if he reacted like he did this evening, he was expected to suck it up. To be strong, to find his inner strength. To be a man. Most of the time it meant that he had to suffer. He had to wallow in his self-pity, usually in his bedroom, alone. At least that was the way it was before he and Summer met and then again after she died. No one ever showed him this kind of kindness, this kind of compassion.

“You had a bad evening, right?” Rachel’s voice was very soothing as she wet the towel again. She again dabbed at Erika’s cheeks. “You are in my cabin. You are a Columbine girl. Columbine girls take care of one another.” Rachel swiped Erika’s curly mass of hair out of her face and tucked them behind each ear. “Listen, we are going to be spending a lot of time together this summer. We will fight, we will laugh, and we will cry, but we do this all together…… We’re sisters.”

How was she going explain this to Rachel? How was she going to explain this to any of them? Especially if she, Erika, was already accepted as a ‘sister’. Eric wasn’t accepted as anything….. well, he was accepted as the school outcast, the ‘plague’. Erika closed her eyes, and shuddered. “I’m not like other girls.” She mumbled, cringing as she did so.

“I know.” Rachel soothed. “I know.”

Erika’s eyes flew open. Blood drained from her face. How did Rachel find out? Did Samantha tell the others? Did Rachel see her in the shower, or even in the bathroom? She knew?

“We all have secrets, Erika.” Rachel’s voice was soft. “So what if you’re not the perfect, all-knowing girl that you led us to believe?.....”

Erika felt like she was going to faint. The room swirled as vertigo set in, causing the room to tilt slightly to the left.

“…..So what if you blow up and run off into the woods in an emotional tirade? It’s called hormones and they suck.” Rachel blotted at Erika’s face. Her smiled disappeared and her eyes became quite cold. “Did Josh do anything to you? Did he touch you, or say anything to you that you didn’t like?”

“He….. he kissed me.” Erika was reeling. Did Rachel know? Or didn’t she?

“Did he force himself upon you?” Rachel probed. “Or was it a simple ‘thanks I had a good time’ kiss?”

“He kissed me, when he left.” A chill ran down Erika’s spine. Her stomach flipped, but she couldn’t figure out if it was because of the kiss or the questions that Rachel was asking. “Why?”

“I didn’t want to say anything before you went on your date, but Josh has a certain reputation here. Last year there were rumors that he had sex with several of the girls in camp.” Rachel gave Erika a big hug. “I’m so glad that you are all right. I was so worried about you and Samantha being left alone with those two.”

Erika shuddered at the thought. Here she went on a simple date with the guy and he was known as a womanizer? What would have happened had he tried anything with her? What would have happened it Josh had found out about Erika’s secret? The flip-flop in her stomach became a lurch as she thought about the things that happened to Eric at school, happening here, at Camp Kumoni. “All he did was kiss me.” The memory of his lips on hers was unsettling. “I …… I’m not the girl you think I am.” Erika began again. “I’m not attracted to guys.” She paused as Rachel looked at her with a curious grin. “I’m not attracted to guys because…..”

“Anyone here?” Dani called from the front room of the cabin cutting off what Erika was about to say.

“I’ve got her back here.” Rachel called to the front. She looked back at Erika. “It doesn’t matter. All of us in this cabin, we are all sisters.”

Two sets of footsteps ran to the bathroom door. “Are you all right?” Katie’s face was full of genuine concern. Concern for Erika. Erika swallowed and was barely able to nod an affirmative.

“She’s better.” Rachel answered for Erika. “But I think she might need to forego the campfire tonight.”

“Where were you?” Katie inquired. “We were worried about you.”

“I just needed to get away and spend some time alone.” Erika mumbled. This was quite embarrassing. No one ever worried about Eric or his feelings when he was Eric, why were people worrying about Erika? Guys didn’t act this way with one another, at least from what he had seen. Could girls really be inclusive like this?

“Did you find her?” a call came from the front.

“Yeah, Rachel found her.” Dani turned to the front.

“It’s Phoenix.” Katie looked at Rachel with concern written all over her face.

“Katie, could you help Erika get cleaned up? I’ll go and head off Phoenix before she busts into flames?” Rachel handed the tall girl the wet towel. She stepped into the cabin and over to the fuming Phoenix. “She has had a fright and needs some time to unwind.” Rachel told the counselor.

“I’ll be the judge of that, Rachel. I am after all, in charge of this cabin.” Phoenix began to step past the athletic leader.

“Phoenix, don’t do this.” Rachel pleaded. “I’ve almost got her settled down enough to talk. If you go in there demanding answers, she will either freak again, or clam up.”

“What do you know about psychology?” Phoenix almost spat.

“Three and a half years of therapy.” Rachel stated sternly. “Let her cool off.”

Phoenix paused and looked hard at Rachel. The two stared at one another for a while. “You and I are going to have a long talk after the campfire tonight.”

“Fine, just leave Erika alone for right now.” Rachel submitted.

“Did anyone find her?” Samantha asked franticly from the front door. Victoria stood right behind her.

“Yes, she’s in the bathroom.” Dani informed the cheerleader.

Samantha strode towards the bathroom. “Now isn’t a very good time, Samantha.” Rachel warned.

Samantha shouldered her way past Rachel and Phoenix an entered the bathroom. Katie was kneeling down in front of Erika and the toilet, hugging her and rocking as tears quietly flowed down Erika’s cheeks.

“I am so sorry, Erika.” Samantha blurted out, tears stinging her eyes.

Katie released the dark-haired girl, who looked up at Samantha. Erika took one look at Samantha and quickly adverted her eyes she turned her head away from Summer’s little sister.

“Erika?” Samantha wept. “I’m so sorry that…..”

“Don’t talk to me.” Erika snarled. “Leave me alone and don’t talk to me.”

“But……” Samantha was startled. “But I need to talk to you.”

Eric looked up at the girl for whom he had loved from afar at school. Instead of seeing a golden goddess standing before him, he saw the spoiled little sister that Summer had described to him. “LEAVE ME ALONE!!!” Erika screamed. “Leave me alone and don’t you dare speak to me!”

Katie fell back, her face ashen, her eyes as big as saucers. Her lip trembled slightly. She was not used to this kind of emotional outburst. Not growing up on a farm.

“Okay, okay, calm down, Erika.” Phoenix suddenly appeared behind Samantha. “Samantha, leave now.” She told the blonde in a stern no-nonsense voice. “Erika, you need to calm down.” Phoenix looked over to the visibly trembling Katie. “Katie, take Samantha and the others and head over to the campfire.”

Katie didn’t have to be told twice, she practically sprinted out of the bathroom, dragging the weeping Samantha with her.

Phoenix knelt down in front of Erika and lightly placed a hand on her knee. “You and I are going to have a long talk tomorrow.” She squeezed Erika’s knee. “I am going to go to the campfire……. While we are gone, I want you to go take a long hot shower, then climb into your bunk…… Okay?”

“Okay.” Erika smiled weakly.

“Grab you towel and stuff.” Phoenix reaffirmed. “No one should be down there until after the campfire, so you’ll have the whole shower room to yourself.” The counselor helped Erika to her feet and walked with her back to her bunk. “I’ve got to go join them. But you and I will talk tomorrow.”

Erika nodded as the flame haired counselor left. She opened her drawer and saw her breast forms laying in a pile of her clothes. “Oh shit.” Erika muttered. She had taken them off and left them in the bathroom. Who picked them up? Samantha hopefully. If any of the other girls had taken care of them, she was in for some more embarrassment. What else is new. She picked up the forms, some new under garments, her towel and her shower bag. She slipped into her flip-flops before heading in the dark down to the shower building.

The lights were on, when she arrived. The only sounds were the distance singing from the campfire, and the soft lapping of lake water lapping against the docks. Erika entered an empty shower stall, turned on the water and stripped.

The hot water, felt good on tired muscles. Eric’s shoulders were tight from all of the tension of the past few hours. He stuck his head under the spray, letting the water wash away the curls.
What am I going to do? I was going to tell Rachel. I was going to tell them all, everything, but I couldn’t. Why couldn’t I? Well, other than the fact that Dani came in and interrupted the confession, why couldn’t I tell her? Rachel was…….. she was nice. She was accepting me as a friend, a confidant, a…… a….. sister.

Eric had long ago run out of tears. But the muscles in his eyes still tightened, his head still throbbed with the exertion. Do you want to be a sister? Do you want to spend your summer as a girl? Can you even pull this off? You’re dressing in skirts, shaving your legs, and going on dates with guys, Eric. Do you really want to continue? Victoria suspects something is up. Rachel knows, at least you think she knows. What about the others. What happens if or when they find out that you are an imposter?

Eric sat cross-legged on the shower floor and let the hot, steaming spray rain down on him. Relaxing him, washing the tension from his body. How could Samantha do this to me? He wondered. Did she know what that kiss did to him? How much it cost him? I never should have embarked upon this plan of hers. I should have told them at the bus that they had me down in the wrong cabin. He sighed heavily. If you had, where would you be right now? “Miserable.” He said aloud. You’d be fighting a losing battle to be accepted in one of the guys cabins. You’d be an outcast among your own kind. Sitting at the end of the table with the others of the cabin distancing themselves from you as if you had the plague. You’d be laughed at because you couldn’t kick the ball as far, because you trip over your own feet. Because you are……. Because Eric is the plague.

He unwound his legs, stood up, and stuck his head under the shower head. Erika isn’t treated like the plague. She isn’t the ‘plague’. She is accepted by her cabin mates as a girl, as a peer, as…….. as a sister. Eric, do you want to spend the summer as an outcast, the plague? Or do you want to spend the summer as someone who is better than an outcast, someone accepted and liked?
 
 
Erika picked up the pink razor from her toiletry bag and began shaving her legs.

---

 
End of Chapter Fifteen

“What’s so bad about a cute guy like Josh kissing you?” Victoria asked with indifference.

“Because I’m not attracted to guys!”
 

Camp Kumoni
By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 16
 

---

 
End of Chapter SixteenErika was awakened by the alarm on Rachel’s watch for the second morning in a row. The constant beep….. beep….. beep. Was annoying. All she wanted to do was to pull her covers up over her head and relish in the comfort of the bunk, but she knew she had to get up. She had to help one of her cabin mates. The moans and stretches of the girls around her furthered her knowledge that the day was to begin. For better or for worse, it was to start with an early morning jaunt of exercising.

Erika slipped out of her bed and went into the bathroom. Katie was already sitting on the toilet, ridding her body of waste water.

“Morning.” Katie yawned.

“Morning, Katie.” Erika yawned back.

Katie wiped, pulled up her panties and traded Erika places at the sink. Erika pulled her jamma pants down and quickly sat, tucking her male member so that the tall model looking girl wouldn’t see. After using the toilet, Erika went back to her bunk and rummaged through her drawers for her shorts.

“Good morning, Erika.” Samantha greeted, warily as if poking at a snapping turtle.

Erika ignored her and continued getting dressed. Putting a bra on was becoming much easier now. As soon as she had it on, she tucked her breast forms and adjusted them the best she could without a mirror. The whole cabin probably already knew that she was using them, but she could hope that they didn’t, or that they didn’t care.

After a few warm-up exercises and stretches, Rachel had us on the path around the lake again, this time we walked it in the opposite direction. Rachel and Katie jogged in place, or jogged ahead and then back to join them.

“Feeling better?” Phoenix fell in beside Erika at a fast walk.

“A little.” Erika admitted. “Thanks for sending me to the showers.”

“You were so taut, I thought you were going to tear yourself apart.” Phoenix’s eyes went from the trail to Erika. “Don’t ever go charging off like that again. It is dangerous to run off the way you did, especially at night. If we hadn’t found you when we did, I was going to have to inform Director Hobbs and have the police and Search and Rescue called in to look for you.”

“I’m sorry, Phoenix.” Erika apologized.

Phoenix stopped walking forcing Erika to do like wise. The copper haired counselor turned and gave Erika a big hug. “I’d hate anything to happen to one of my girls.” She squeezed Erika a bit more. Phoenix released her and resumed walking.

Erika paused for a few moments. Was that the talk? Was that all there was to it? Don’t go running off? Guys didn’t get talks like that? They were yelled at, cussed at and told to ‘grow up’, to ‘take it like a man’, to ‘get over it’. Did girls really get a ‘please don’t do that’ and a hug? Erika shook her head and began jogging to catch up with the rest of the cabin.

About half way around the lake, Samantha fell back to walk beside Erika. The two walked in silence for a while.

“Erika.” Samantha began. “I’m really…..”

“Rachel?” Erika called out. “Could you hold up for a minute?” She cast Samantha a look of disdain and jogged ahead, leaving the blonde cheerleader, biting her lip, fighting back tears.

Samantha slowed to a lumbering walk. Tears obscured her view of the trail as she fought to maintain control. She needed to speak with Erika, to apologize for setting her up on the date with Josh. Erika had expressed dread at doing such a thing But Samantha was too wrapped up in her own feelings at the time.
 

********************************************************
 
Taking on the Winter persona, she had befriended a lonely soul. A soul that seamed as lost and lonely as her own after Summer’s death. She didn’t realize how isolated Eric’s soul was until she had gotten to know him over their computer conversations. Looking back, Summer’s soul seemed lost that way, floundering, grasping for something, anything to help pull herself out of the dark abyss of hopeless despair. If only I could have seen the signs. She thought, choking back sobs.

It had been almost two years and she was still breaking down in emotional fits over the loss of her only sister. At school, she was among the popular crowd. She was a cheerleader after all. She was the family’s golden girl. The daughter with the golden hair and good grades. Friends who kept the phone busy in the evening and always had a place for her at parties and sleep-overs. Even after Summer’s death, she was expected to put on the ‘golden mask’ and play the happy-go-lucky cheerleader, even though inside, she felt like a large vise was crushing her heart and lungs, wringing, squeezing them as if to juice the life out of her.

Yeah, she had a boyfriend who was on the varsity football team, but after three dates of his incessant talking about nothing but football and sports cars, she quickly learned that there wasn’t much to his personality, or thought patterns except those two subjects. But she had to keep up the image, she had to smile for the cameras. Smile while sitting in the convertible and waving as a homecoming princess. Smile and be dutiful at the family’s Christmas get-away at the cabin. Smile and be happy as she accepted her dull boyfriend's corsage for the Spring Prom.

She had to do all of this, and pretend that her sister hadn’t killed herself, as if to mention it would shatter the world that her family and friends had built up around her. Destroy the fantasy of the perfect daughter in the perfect world. It was Summer who should have gone with her to pick out her dance dresses. It was Summer who should have sipped hot chocolate with her next to the fire place at the cabin, or started a snow ball fight. It was Summer who should be spending time with her this Summer, not leaving her alone in a house of sad memories. A house of neglected opportunities and lost days to come.

It was her mourning of Summer that brought her to coax Eric into spending the summer as a girl. To needle him into ‘walking in her shoes’. It was her hope that getting to know Summer’s friend with the mislaid soul, she might better understand her sister and maybe find out what horrible secret life she had, in which she couldn’t escape, but in taking her own life.

It had only been a few days of camp and she had already alienated the only person who might be able to empathize with her, to share with her information and feelings about Summer. And she may have ruined all of this because she had a crush on Josh. That infatuation with the tall, dark, and handsome guy with the winning smile and she put her friendship with Erika on the line. She knew Erika wasn’t attracted to guys, but she was too dead-set in her ambition to try and win Josh’s attention that she sacrificed the two real reasons for being here. To help Eric have a positive experience in life. An experience that didn’t have him being shoved into garbage cans or tripped to land sprawled in mud puddles. One that was opposite from what he had experienced at school. The other was to learn all that she could about Summer through this friend of hers. A friend who identified with her.

Now this friend of Summer’s was quickly becoming a friend of hers. Once Eric began smiling and Erika emerged it was as if a rope had been tossed down into the dark hole, and the emerging person was grateful to clamber up and see what happiness could be found. Before the whole date proposal, Erika looked to be having fun, looked to be relishing new experiences, like a young girl trying chocolate ice cream for the first time. Erika was learning to trust her, to look to her for support and guidance. The reward of seeing a beautiful smile on Erika’s face was more than worth it.

Erika’s outburst, “Leave me alone and don’t you dare speak to me!” echoed through her mind. She tried to enjoy the campfire last night, she tried to put on her ‘golden mask’ but the mask now had a grievous crack in it. One that didn’t allow the mask to sit right, it began to look grotesque more of a mask of horror. This morning when she approached Erika while getting dressed, the look that Erika had given her was one that was full of pain and disdain. The look of one who had been betrayed. It was a blow that staggered her. It tightened the vice in her chest another turn. She had to talk to her, but how? How could she if Erika wouldn’t listen?

“Come on, Samantha.” Victoria called back, we need to get the cabin cleaned before we go to the showers. “Just because we have a lead in the points doesn’t mean we can slack.”

Samantha took a deep breath and exhaled, trying to shed the tension and raw emotion that seemed to coat her being.

Samantha caught up to Krystal, Dani, Phoenix and Rachel as they started to enter the camp. Rachel had pushed Krystal a bit faster today. The large blonde girl was breathing a bit heavier and looked flushed.
 

********************************************************
 
“You did great today, Krystal.” Rachel lavished praise upon the cabin mate. “Tomorrow we’ll start adding some exercises to it.”

Krystal moaned. As did Dani.

“Don’t worry, we’ll start out easy.” Rachel smiled. She rubbed Krystal’s shoulder and lowered her voice. “You are really doing good Krystal.” She said for the large girls ears only. “When we get back to the cabin, go ahead and hit the showers. I’ll cover your share of the chores today.”

Krystal nodded a thanks and concentrated on slowing down her breathing and heart rate.

“Victoria, could you braid my hair today for me?” Erika asked. “It looked really cute the other day and it was much easier to manage.”

“Sure.” Victoria smiled. “As soon as we get the cabin cleaned and I get a shower.”

Erika began the house work by making her bed, organizing her clothes in their drawers and lining up her shoes before she grabbed the broom and started to sweep the little bit dust and dirt that speckled the floor.

Okay Eric, last night was rough. But you decided to be a girl for the summer. An adventure of sorts. You have cabin mates that accept you and even like you. Erika’s mind was going over the different thoughts running through her head. So far, they seem to support you, even after that episode last night. If you’re going to do this….. thing. If you are going to be a girl for the summer, well…… be the best girl that you can. When you’re married and have grandkids you can always laugh about the summer you spent as a girl at Camp Kumoni. Who else will be able to claim to have had such an experience?

Once the cabin looked spic and span, Erika grabbed her towel, slipped on her flip-flops, scooped up her stuff and followed Victoria and Dani down to the showers. She really didn’t need much of a shower after the long time she stood under the hot water last night, but a refresher after the brisk walk around the lake would feel pretty good.

After she washed the morning’s exercise off, Erika dried, and pulled on some white panties. She carefully tucked her genitalia out of sight and slipped into a pleated knee length skirt and a low scoop-necked top. Swimming wasn’t on the agenda today so she didn’t bother taping down the breast forms, but instead fit them into the cups of the bra. Knowing that Victoria was going to braid it, she didn’t wash it, but it still got a little damp due to the spray. She dried it quickly and raked her fingers through it to get out some of the larger snarls.

Erika opened the stall door and walked out only to come face to face with Samantha, who bit her bottom lip and looked like she was about to burst into tears. Samantha looked quickly away as Erika stepped past her and headed up to the cabin.

The morning air felt refreshing after the morning exercise and the hot shower. After neatly storing her belongings, Erika pulled out her comb and combed the rest of the snarls out of her hair.

Victoria came up behind her and took the comb from her and finished it off. “You know, Samantha is really upset about what happened last night.” She said in a low tone.

Erika stayed quiet. She was still very upset with the situation that Samantha helped to orchestrate, putting her into a position where she was kissed by a guy.

“Are you going to stay mad at her the entire summer for something that she didn’t do?” Victoria prodded.

“What do you mean something that she didn’t do?” Erika turned over her shoulder. “I told her that I didn’t want to go on that date with Josh. I did it because I thought she was my friend.”

“What happened on the date that was so upsetting?” Victoria coaxed as she quickly gathered hair and plaited it.

“He kissed me!” Erika exclaimed in a harsh whisper.

“What’s so bad about a cute guy like Josh kissing you?” Victoria asked with indifference.

“Because I’m not attracted to guys!” The last few words brought the rummaging around the cabin to a standstill. All of the girls looked at Erika in shock then looked quickly away. Even Victoria’s deft fingers paused for a moment, before finishing off the braid.

"...I have to figure out a way that I can stay here and not have the girls in the cabin freaking out. Do they suspect that I’m a guy?.... No. At least not yet. They do however, think, or should I say, know that I am attracted to girls… So as far as they are all concerned, I am a lesbian..."   Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 17
 
Erika’s heart didn’t even bother to flip-flop, it just stopped. Her hand flew over her mouth. She had just said that? How was she supposed to pass for a girl, if she kept blurting out things like that? Her heart began to pump again, but in double time as it raced to catch up to the adrenaline coursing through her body.

Rachel strode across the room and sat down in the place that Victoria had just vacated. “Let me get this straight.” Rachel looked Erika in the eye. “Samantha asked you to go on a date with Josh, knowing, full well, that you don’t like guys?

All Erika could do was nod.

“If you don’t like guys, then why did you?” Dani asked from her bunk.

Erika got up from the bed. “I’ll see you in the mess.” She told no one in particular, as she walked out the cabin door. She looked ahead and saw Krystal coming up the path that she was going to take. Erika dodged around the corner of the cabin and leaned up against the wall under one of the open windows.

Rachel sat still for a moment. It was all starting to fall into place now. Erika was in love with Samantha. Did Samantha know that Erika liked her as more than just a friend? By the way Samantha treated Erika, Rachel would bet that she didn’t. Erika was a lesbian who had the ‘hots’ for her dead friend’s sister? This Summer camp was not going to be as boring as she had thought.

“What did I say wrong?” Dani asked the girls cleaning the cabin.

“Dani, you can be so dense sometimes.” Victoria shook her head.

“What did I say?” Dani persisted.

“I think she needs it spelled out for her in simple terms.” Katie wiped an errant tear from her cheek.

Dani looked around the room at the other girls. Not getting what had just gone down.

Krystal slipped silently into the cabin and quietly organized her stuff. Rachel sat down on the bed next to Dani.

“Erika doesn’t like guys, right?” Rachel looked at Dani.

“That’s what she just said.” Dani affirmed. Krystal looked up from what she was doing and paid attention to the conversation.

“Which means she likes girls.” Rachel went on. “She has spent a lot of time around Samantha the past few days and even agreed to go on a date with a cute guy, because Samantha had asked her.”

Dani nodded that she was following.

“Why would She agree to date a guy if she doesn’t like them…..” Rachel let it hang for a moment. “Because she is in love with Samantha.”

Erika had heard enough, she pushed away from the side of the cabin and headed into the cover of the underbrush.

Dani’s eyes grew large as the understanding sunk in. “Oh.”

“Does Samantha know that Erika likes her?” Krystal asked in her soft soprano.

“Does it matter?” Rachel posed. “She used Erika so that she might gain access to Josh.”

“That’s just mean.” Dani stated the obvious.

The girls in the cabin all looked from one to the other, a quiet understanding being built between them.

Phoenix entered the cabin with damp orange-brown curls hanging around her face, still dripping from the shower.

“The cabin is looking pretty good, Phoenix. Do you mind if I go get some fresh air?”Rachel asked.

Phoenix glanced around the cabin, “No, go ahead.” The counselor nodded.

Rachel started out the door of the cabin and nearly ran into Samantha.

“Oops.” Samantha grinned. “Sorry Rachel.”

“Are you, now?” Rachel’s voice dripped with venom. Her eyes hard as ice.
Samantha flinched almost as if she had been struck. Rachel marched past her and looked around for signs of Erika amongst the trees.

Samantha took a breath and gathered her wits about her and took the steps up into the cabin. The cabin was unusually quiet as she placed her things in the drawer and began to make her bed.

“Why is it so quiet in here?” Samantha whispered to Victoria.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Victoria’s voice was flat and without her normal intonation.

The girls of Columbine quickly finished with their cleaning duties and excused themselves quickly and quietly from the cabin leaving Samantha and Phoenix alone.
 

********************************************************
 
Lost in thought, Erika found herself wandering amongst the towering trees and mounds of ferns and underbrush. A thick carpet of pine needles softened the sounds of her steps.

The mundane sounds of the camp were muffled by the morning’s damp air and by the vegetation. Erika found a rock set back between two mounds of ferns and took as seat, drawing her legs up to her chest.

God, I’m screwing this up! Erika thought. I lose my mind in a nervous breakdown last night, then while in the showers this morning I decide that I want to give this whole girl thing a chance, only to blurt out that I’m not attracted to guys ten minutes later? How am I going to pull this off?

Erika absently caresses her smooth legs with her fingertips, unaware of how soothing the act was, how wonderful her soft, hairless legs felt. If I’m going to pull this off, I am going to need some help. I am going to need to start acting more feminine... of course last night’s emotional tornado was very feminine. I need to talk to someone, to be able to talk freely with someone. Samantha is of no help! She got me into this mess… No, I got myself into this mess. I could have told her no. I could have backed out at any time. What would have happened if I had backed out?

Erika reached out and pulled a fern stem out of the ground and began to systematically pull each leaf off from the stem I would be over there in the boy’s cabin miserable; I probably wouldn’t have any friends except the computer lab and maybe the groundskeeper. As a girl, I’ve got friends… At least... I think I still have friends. The girls in my cabin seem to like me, even after that whole episode last night. Shoot! Phoenix even gave me a hug after that so-called talk.

Erika tossed the denuded stem to one side and began stroking her soft legs again. She realized what she was doing and stopped momentarily. They feel so silky, so soft… What am I saying?... wait, I’m supposed to have soft, silky legs. I’m a girl for the summer.

Erika reached around, pulled her braid forward and absentmindedly tucked the ends of her hair into her mouth. Damage control. I have to figure out a way that I can stay here and not have the girls in the cabin freaking out. Do they suspect that I’m a guy?.... No. At least not yet. They do however, think, or should I say, know that I am attracted to girls… So as far as they are all concerned, I am a lesbian. Erika giggled aloud at that thought, while lightly caressing her cheek with the end of her braid. She grew silent and sighed heavily. I am a lesbian who happens to be in love with Samantha and the whole cabin knows it... except Samantha. Will they all start freaking out on me now? Will they start looking over their shoulder every few minutes to see if I’m checking them out? Damn! I don’t want to make them feel all uncomfortable around me, now that they know I like girls. That would just put me back in with the outcasts, the ‘plague’ of Camp Kumoni.

She closed her eyes and listened to the wind blowing through the branches in the tops of the trees. A jay could be heard chattering and making racket down towards the lake. The rustling of leaves and pine needles covering the forest floor signaled that the chipmunks had grown more bold with her presence. It all comes back to finding someone to talk to, someone I can trust. Someone to confide in…… but who? Who can I talk to, that won’t flip out when they find out that I’m really a guy? Erika sighed again, flipping her braid back over her shoulder, she opened her eyes and marveled at how colorful the world around her was. She hoisted herself to her feet, brushed off her skirt and started back towards the camp. Her stomach was grumbling and she could smell bacon coming from the mess.
 

********************************************************
 
“Good morning beautiful.” A voice called out. Erika looked around and spotted Josh walking towards her.

Oh shit! Josh. Erika’s brain screamed. She forced a smile. “Good morning, Josh.”

“I missed you at the campfire last night.” Josh bit his lip. I was hoping that we would be able to continue our time together while enjoying the entertainment.

“I wasn’t feeling too well last night.” Erika didn’t exactly lie. “I spent the evening laying in my bunk.”

“You’re feeling better?” Josh’s face showed some concern.

“Yes, and no.” Erika continued walking towards the mess. “I feel better than I did last night, but I’m still not feeling normal.” That was an understatement! Of course, what exactly is normal now?

Josh’s hand slipped into Erika’s as he walked beside her. Erika’s first instinct was to pull away again, but she remembered that Josh wasn’t privy to all that had transpired since their date last night and that the act of pulling away would be uncalled for. The palm of her hand began to itch again however.

“Drink plenty of fluids today.” Josh lectured. “And drink some hot tea. The heat will help kill germs in your throat and will help clear your sinuses.”

“Uh, okay.” Erika answered.

They paused outside the doors to the mess. “I had a lot of fun with you last night,” Josh smiled down at her. “You seem different from a lot of girls.”

If you only knew. Erika suppressed the giggle. “Josh I had a good time with you last night, but I need to talk with you.”

“Hurry up, Josh!” Kyle darted up and punched him in the arm. “We don’t want to lose any points because you need some alone time. Breakfast is about to start.” Kyle turned to Erika. “Hey Erika. Sorry, but we have some major competition for points this year.”

“I’ll be right there, Kyle.” Josh promised. He looked down at Erika’s pretty blue eyes. He leaned in for a kiss, but Erika pulled away dropping his hand at the same time. Josh pulled back and frowned at her. “You get some tea, for breakfast and we’ll talk later. I believe our two cabins are playing volleyball against each other this afternoon.”

“You are in for some major ass whooping then.” Erika smiled.

Josh opened the door with a big smile and held it open for her to precede him into the mess. “There is no one I’d rather get my ass whooped by.”

The noise of the mess was like a wall of sound as she entered. Columbine’s table was already filled by the girls. Something was wrong though as she approached. Most of the girls were sitting by one another talking, while Samantha sat isolated at the other end of the table, frowning to herself and occasionally looking down the table at the others.

“Here, Erika, we saved you a seat.” Rachel motioned for Erika to sit between her and Katie and across from Krystal, Victoria, and Dani.

Erika almost sighed aloud. The girls weren’t uncomfortable around her, knowing that she was attracted to girls. This was a good sign. Now, she needed to keep up the charade and find someone she could trust to confide in.

Erika joined the girls as the breakfast was being served.

“Protein, Krystal, think lots of protein. Very little carbs.” Rachel advised.

One of the chefs came out of the kitchen carrying a special plate and set it down in front of Krystal. It held two slabs of ham, cooked egg whites a piece of wheat toast, and a small bowl of mixed fruit.

“Wow!” Rachel commented to the chef. “That’s perfect! Thank you so much for doing that for us.”

“Yes, Thank you.” Krystal smiled up at the chef.

“If you have enough drive to stick to it, the kitchen staff will do whatever we can to help you.” The chef smiled at the large, shy, blonde girl.

The rest of the girls began helping themselves to bacon, and scrambled eggs. Katie already was finishing up a bowl of cereal and Rachel had already finished some yogurt and fruit.

“I hear we are playing Josh’s cabin in volleyball this afternoon.” Erika looked at the others. “Are there any ideas on how we can beat them?”

“Fairly? Or using dirty tricks?” Rachel smirks.

“I’d prefer fairly.” Erika smiled. “What did you have in mind?”

“We could have a few of us play while wearing our bathing suits” Rachel smiled deviously. “Any of you play volleyball in school?”

“I was on the Junior varsity team.” Katie piped up.

“Don’t look at me?” Dani grumbled. “I can walk under the net without it touching my head.”

“You’d be great as a setter.” Katie told her bunk mate.

“I played in Jr. High school.” Victoria joined. “I could hold my own, but I wasn’t great.”

“What about you, Erika?” Rachel nudged her.

“I played in P.E.” she admitted. I do alright as a setter.”

“I was on the varsity team in Junior high.” Samantha entered the conversation.

“Okay, so we have a little bit of talent.” Rachel ignored Samantha’s comment. “I don’t think we will need the bathing suits, but our sexy T-shirts will definitely help.” She smiled.

The other girls all giggled with anticipation.

“What do we have on the list to do today, Victoria?” Rachel looked to the studious girl.

“A nature walk this morning.” Victoria referred to the schedule. “Then horseback riding, followed by lunch, and then volleyball. After Volleyball, another game of kickball, this time against cabin Alder.”

“We have to play kick ball against the boys?” Dani groaned. “That’s a loss.”

“Not always, Dani.” Rachel reassured. “We won a good game of kick ball yesterday and we were just starting to figure out who was strong at which positions. We might do well against Alder.”

“What does this nature walk entail?” Krystal asked nervously. “I’m not into doing any hiking yet.”

“You’ll be just fine on this first one.” Rachel reassured with a knowing smile.
 

********************************************************
 
After breakfast and the morning announcements, the Columbine girls led by Phoenix walked down by the lake where they were met by, as Erika later dubbed him, ‘Grizzly Adams’. Grizzly Adams was a throwback to the hippies. His long, thinning gray hair looked scraggly tied in back and held in place by a leather thong. Frizzy pieces of hair shone in the morning sunlight like a halo around his head. His graying beard was scruffy and long as well. The facial fur hung off his chin, resting on his chest and bounced as he spoke. His leathery face had seen too much sun and was like wrinkled leather. Soft, dark eyes looked out from overgrown eyebrows.

“Good morning.” He greeted them with a grand gesture of his arms. “My name is Adam. Are you ready to get in touch with the incredible world around you?”

“Sure.” Phoenix broke the silence with more enthusiasm than any of them felt.

“Great.” Grizzly said. “Today we are going to take a walk around the lake and see what is here.”

“We’ve already been around the lake a few times.” Dani commented.

“That may be, but I doubt that you have actually seen it.” Grizzly smiled. Come with me and I will show you the lake as you have never seen it before.”

Grizzly proved true to his promise. The next two hours were spent walking around the lake with Grizzly stopping from time to time to point out a special kind of flower or a plant that had special healing qualities. He pointed out an eagle’s nest that was promising to hatch some eaglets high up in the broken off top of a tree. Then pointed out what looked to be a mound of dead grass in some reeds, until a duck poked her head up out of it. He spoke of the differences between the pine trees and the fir trees and of what moss was compared to lichen. He spoke of conservation and of how wild fires actually helped forests rejuvenate themselves.

Grizzly was right. Their morning walks around the lake were never going to be the same again.

After the nature walk, the girls all went back to the cabin.

“We have an active afternoon. It’d be best if you all wore clothing that you can play in.” Phoenix advised looking pointedly at Erika’s pleated skirt.

She never had to change clothes this many times as a guy. Shoot, as a guy, Eric would probably still be wearing the shorts he got off the bus in, if they were still clean looking. Erika sighed and pulled a pair of shorts out of her drawer. They were going to be playing kick ball and volleyball. She had better make sure that her breast forms were secure. She pulled the duct tape out as well and quickly hid them under her shorts and made her way to the bathroom.

After locking the door, she lifted her skirt, pulled down her panties and sat on the toilet. Realizing what had just taken place, she paused. She had just sat on a toilet to urinate, pulling up a skirt to do so and she didn’t even have to think twice about it. In fact, she was disappointed at having to change out of the skirt. The skirt had, in the last day or two, become very comfortable to wear. It was definitely cooler, and it was more free flowing, less restricting. Too bad she couldn’t ride horses, or play sports wearing a skirt. Too bad she would have to give up wearing them after summer was over.

Erika quickly changed and as quietly as she could, adhered the breast forms to her chest so that they would stay put better.

Down at the Stables, the stable master had eight horses all saddled up and ready to go. Erika groaned inwardly at having to ride again, remembering the pain she had experienced the other day having ridden tucked.

“Phoenix, I’ll be right back.” Erika excused herself. “I’ve got to use the facilities.”

Once in the bathroom, Erika pulled her shorts down and untucked her male genitalia. It felt strange to have it hanging naturally. Sure, the panties supported it, but she felt a bit exposed. She pulled up her shorts and joined the Columbine girls who were already saddled, including Dani, who was riding back from having to mount using the fence.

“Today, we are just going to work on mechanics of riding.” The stable master explained. We’ll stay here in the arena and ride about, until you are feeling more comfortable in the saddle and with your mount.

The session started out almost as bad as a crash-car derby. Horses barely avoided colliding into one another as the unlearned rider mixed up signals to the horses. By the end of the session however, they were all going in the same direction around and around the arena. Erika was starting to feel like she was at the skating rink, the only thing missing was the music.

Finally they stopped the bouncing in the saddle and dismounted. Groans escaped from more than one set of lips as the girls tried to relax their inner thighs and attempted to walk normally.

Erika again excused herself and went to the bathroom. While in there, she took a damp towel and wiped most of the horse sweat and hair from her legs, then tucked herself again before joining her cabin mates for lunch.

“I’m starving.” Krystal stated.

“I don’t care what anyone says. Horseback riding is hard work.” Dani added.

The Girls were one of the first cabins to enter the mess for once. It was fairly quiet, and subdued. When they sat down, one of the servers brought out a tray that contained bread, lunch meats, and sandwich fix’ns.

Rachel leaned in close to Krystal. “Wrap yours in lettuce.”

Krystal sighed but did as told. “How many can I have?” She asked.

“Three or four.” Rachel. “Just don’t overdo it. We have two games to win after this.”

---

 
End of Chapter Seventeen

Samantha wiped the tears on the back of her hand and slowly got up. “Why do you all hate me so much?” she whined. “They don’t hate you, Samantha.” Rachel sighed. “We are just upset that you used Erika in the way that you did last night. You knew that she’s not attracted to guys and you still pushed her to go on that date with Josh, hoping that he would notice you instead.”   Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 18
 
The Columbine girls finished their lunch and had a bit of time to digest their food before heading over to begin the volleyball game. Erika went up to the cabin followed by the others.

“I’m going to go a meeting.” Phoenix explained. “I’ll see you all at the Volleyball court in a little bit.” The redhead ducked back out of the cabin.

“What meeting could she possibly be going to all of the time?” Victoria wondered aloud.

“Who knows.” Rachel dismissed it.

“The Fourth is just around the corner. Does the camp do anything for the fourth, Rachel?” Dani inquired.

“We have a large picnic in the afternoon with hotdogs, burgers, potato salad and ice cream.” After the picnic the lake is open for swimming and canoeing, at least until sunset. Then it’s more eating and usually the groundskeepers set off fireworks over the lake. There are a lot of sparklers passed around. That kind of thing.”

“I know.” Katie jumped up off her bed. “We should decorate the cabin for the fourth.” Katie looked over at Erika, “How’s the list coming along?”

Erika pulled the lap top out of her drawer and opened it up. “We haven’t added anything to it in a while.”

“We could get balloons and streamers and confetti and decorate the room in the morning before cabin inspection.” Victoria smiled. “I think that is a wonderful idea, Katie.”

“Add Fourth of July supplies to the list.” Rachel agreed.

“Did we add air freshener for the bathroom?” Victoria threw it out there.

“Air freshener for the bathroom.” Erika confirmed. “It’s definitely on there.”

“Especially after Samantha uses it.” Dani mumbled. She and Katie started snickering and throwing glances towards the cheerleader.

Samantha looked away and drew her knees up to her chest. She wrapped her arms around them and bit her lip. “I haven’t left the bathroom smelling," she mumbled to herself.

“What else do we need on the list?” Rachel looked around the room. “Did we get a swimsuit for Krystal on there?”

“Yes, I added it yesterday along with sweats and an alarm clock.” Erika nodded.

“An alarm clock with a radio.” Victoria added. “Anything other than that damn watch beeping.”

“Yes.” Erika agreed. “That thing is horrible.”

“We don’t get very good reception up here.” Rachel informed them. “We are too far out in the sticks to get any good stations.”

“I’m with Victoria.” Dani agreed. “Anything is better than your watch beeping.”

“Even Lawrence Welk.” Katie grinned

“Who’s Lawrence Welk?” Rachel paused from getting into her drawer and looked over at Katie.

“You know, Lawrence Welk, the old guy that plays big band music and has dancers on the Public Broadcasting channel.” Katie explained

“Is it like Soul Train, or Bandstand?” Dani looked up at her tall bunk mate. “Like that old?”

Katie rolled her eyes then thought about it for a moment. “I guess it is like a Bandstand, but for even older people.”

“You country folk sure are weird.” Dani shook her head.

Rachel pulled her altered Camp Kumoni T-shirt out and began changing. The other girls all did the same… all but Krystal, who didn’t have one. “We’ll have to get you some of these as well.” Rachel told the quiet bookworm.

“I doubt that they will have any big enough to fit me.” Krystal surmised.

“If they don’t now, they will by the end of camp.” Rachel smiled. “Besides we can alter any that they do have, so that you have something.”

Erika sighed as she put her laptop away. She then pulled her altered T-shirt out.

“What was the sigh for?” Samantha asked.

Erika ignored the blonde cheerleader and pulled on the T-shirt. She quickly adjusted her forms and sat on the bed next to Victoria.

Tears began to well up in Samantha’s eyes. The whole cabin hated her. They were ignoring her and excluding her from the fun. It just wasn’t fair! She was being forced to sit on the outside of the crowd and watch in misery, as everyone else was having a good time.

Samantha lowered her head to her arms, her blonde hair cascading over her knees like veil, and allowed the tears to flow.

"What’s wrong, Erika?” Victoria asked.

“I haven’t had time to work on my comic.” Erika huffed

“We’ve been a bit busy.” The long haired girl agreed. “That’s kinda the point of camp, right?”

“Alright, Ladies, let’s go tease those Oak cabin boys and kick their asses.” Rachel began pumping them up.

The girls jumped off of their beds and filed out of the cabin, talking and laughing.

“Come on, Samantha.” Rachel urged.

Samantha wiped the tears on the back of her hand and slowly got up. “Why do you all hate me so much?” she whined.

“They don’t hate you, Samantha.” Rachel sighed. “We are just upset that you used Erika in the way that you did last night. You knew that she’s not attracted to guys and you still pushed her to go on that date with Josh, hoping that he would notice you instead.” She stepped out of the cabin and looked back at Samantha. “You need to get your priorities straight, Samantha. Come on, let’s go play some volleyball.”
 

********************************************************
 
The Columbine girls, with the exception of one cheerleader trailing behind, entered the volleyball court as a unit, as a cabin to be reckoned with.

The guys in Josh’s cabin froze in everything they were doing and stared as the Lavender Ladies of Columbine caught their attention. A volleyball, already thrown, hit Kyle in the head as he ogled the sight. Erika glanced around at her cabin sisters with their flirtatious mannerisms and pitied the guys. From their reaction, Oak cabin may as well forfeit the game now.

“I hear you guys are up for a little bit of V-ball.” Rachel did a seductive spin as she neared the net. Her bobbed hair flowed and bounced around as she smiled at the guys.

One by one the girls approached the net, smiled, waved, winked or spun and walked away and took up a position on the court. Even Krystal joined the fun, although she turned several shades of red as she did so.

Katie went over to the ball and positioned herself between the ball and the boys, then bent over at the waist showing off her lengthy legs and firm butt. She lightly picked up the ball, turned her head over her shoulder at the boys and winked, before tossing the ball to Rachel.

Erika could feel more than just Josh’s eyes on her as she prepared to play. The guys checking her out was one feeling she wasn’t so thrilled about. It gave her the sensation of being an object, a feeling of being dirty. It was gross and funny at the same time. Here the kind of guys who picked on her as Eric, were checking her out as Erika, not knowing that she was actually a guy. It was laughable and gave her the creeps at the same time. But then again, it was nice to be noticed as something other than as a spittoon. Better to be treated like a princess than a ‘plague’ to be avoided, tripped or sneered at.

Rachel served up the ball and watched as the guys stood frozen in their places, staring at the various girls of Columbine cabin. The ball came down between two players and bounced twice in the grass.

“Point!” Rachel called out, waking the boys from their dreamy stupor.

Josh grinned and blushed slightly at being caught ogling and not playing.

“What’s wrong there, Kyle, having trouble bending over to pick up the ball?” Dani teased.

Kyle flushed red for an instant, then grabbed the ball and threw it at the small blonde.

Dani caught the ball easily and tossed it back to Rachel for another serve. The serve was set by the guys and returned. Katie missed the block but Dani was right there with her short stature to keep the ball in play.

“Nice save, Dani!” Rachel called. “That’s why we need you.”

Victoria got under the ball and set it up and Katie jumped in the air and spiked it to the guys side of the net. Kyle was right there, but the ball hit his hand at a wrong angle and went flying out of play.

“Point!” Rachel called out again.”

A dark-haired guy threw the ball back to Rachel, shaking his head at the already two-point deficit.

Katie turned towards the guys and pulled the lower part of her top into two pieces which she wound up and tied off, exposing her midriff and lowering the neckline. The move was so effective that even Erika was feeling a pulling in her panties.

Rachel served the ball and caught half of Oak cabin unaware.

“That just isn’t fair.” Kyle called foul.

“What’s not fair?” Victoria stepped forward towards the net.

“She.” Kyle pointed to Katie “is distracting us.”

“What am I doing?” Katie asked innocently.

“You’re distracting us with your T-shirt.” Kyle accused.

“I was hot and tied it so as to cool off.” Katie defended. “You can take off your shirts. We can’t. So deal with it!” She turned away from the net and smiled at the rest of her cabin mates.

“Come on guys. We just need to get our minds off of how great they look and on the game.” Josh advised his cabin mates.

Dani smirked at the comment. It was one of the few times in her life she was grouped in with girls who were considered great to look at.

The boys started to play better after that, but every once in a while. One of the girls in the cabin would draw attention to herself and distract the guys. Erika even found herself flirting with the guys. Most of it was directed at Kyle. She was going to have to have a talk with Josh later and didn’t want to tease or flirt with him and then tell him that she didn’t like him the way he was hoping. That just didn’t seem right.

The girls of Columbine were working as a team now. Dani, Krystal, and the others would try and set the ball up so that Katie, Rachel and Samantha could spike it. Of the three games to be played, the two cabins were tied, at a game apiece. The third game was close, just a few points apart with Oak cabin trailing by three points. Kyle served the ball, and the guys of Oak cabin threw everything they had into it. One guy dove for the ball and came up with a mouth full of grass. Another setting up the ball, ran into the net post as the third guy spiked it. But Rachel leapt into the air and was there to block the shot. Josh went diving and hit the ball up, just before it hit the ground, but it went wild. A blonde kid from Oak, chased after it and hit it back into play. A tall dark-haired guy, hit it towards Erika’s side of the court.

“I’ve got it.” Dani called out.

Erika froze in place and watched as the tiny teen got under the ball and popped it up.

“Set it Erika.” Rachel coached.

Erika got under the ball and got ready. It came down and she flicked it up with her fingers towards the front of the net. Katie, Samantha, and Rachel all jumped up towards the set ball. Katie swung at it faking a spike to one corner. Samantha was in the air to add to the confusion, while Rachel slammed the ball right into the grass at Josh’s feet.

“Point!...... and game.” Dani nearly screamed.

Erika found herself bouncing up and down screaming and giggling like a girl, she paused for a moment. She was bouncing and screaming like a girl. That wasn’t normal…… not for a guy, but she was a girl for the summer. She was in a cabin with some awesome girls. Girls that were smart, beautiful, courageous, athletic and they all pulled together and worked as a team. They cooperated as a unit and beat the Oak cabin boys in a Volley ball tournament. The strangest part of it all was that she wasn’t being left out of the fun. Katie, Victoria and Krystal were among the first cabin mates to bounce with her and give her a hug. She wasn’t being pushed off the court, scorned for not pulling her weight to achieve the win, she wasn’t left out of the celebration.

Rachel grabbed a hold of her and pulled her into a big hug. “That was a great set, Erika! That was incredible!”

“Great game girls!” Phoenix congratulated them. “I hate to break up the party, but we have to be over to the other field in twenty minutes to play Alder.”

“We need to get hydrated too. “ Rachel wiped sweat from the back of her neck.

Josh, followed closely by Kyle came up and put his arm around Erika. “You girls did really good.” He grinned down at her and gave her a squeeze. His sweating body being that close to her was not something she felt comfortable with. He stunk with exertion from the game and it showed under the arms of his T-shirt and on his chest. Erika disengaged as nicely as she could.

“We beat you two games to one.” Dani bantered as she passed by.

“Well you didn’t play fair, half-pint.” Kyle called after her. “Flirting with us the way you did.”

“Don’t call her names.” Katie frowned at the blonde haired guy as she followed Dani into the protective shade of the trees.

“Josh, I need to talk with you.” Erika said facing him.

“Sure.” Josh grinned down at her. “What is it, Erika?”

“It’s about last night.” Erika began.

“I had a great time.” Josh interrupted. “Wasn’t that sunset beautiful?”

“Yes, it was.” Erika agreed, “But, I’m afraid…..”

“Josh, we need to get going.” Kyle interrupted. “We have to play Spruce cabin in Basketball.”

“I’ll be right there.” Josh told his friend. He turned back to Erika and gingerly swiped an errant hair from her face. “As you were saying, beautiful?”

“Come on, Erika, Rachel and Sam!” Dani called from the trees, “We need to get going.”

Rachel, standing a little way away from Erika held her hand up to stall Dani’s further protests. “Go redeem yourself, Samantha.” Rachel whispered.

“Josh, I’m afraid that I won’t be able to go out with you again.” Erika bit her bottom lip. She got ready to flinch or take a punch waiting for the athletic guy to take out his emotions on her.

Samantha sighed and stepped forward in a hurry. “Josh.” She got his attention. “She has a boyfriend back home. “Samantha blurted out. “The only reason she agreed to go out with you last night, is because I asked her too.”

Erika, surprised that a punch from Josh didn’t come, turned in shock towards Samantha.

“She only went on the date with you, because she knew that I liked you and wanted to be on the date with you too. But it didn’t work out that way.”

“Is that true?” Josh looked back at Erika.

Erika couldn’t say anything. She just nodded her head, hoping that Josh wouldn’t slap her, or start calling her names.

“Oh……. Okay.” Josh looked disappointed. “Well your boyfriend is one lucky guy. I’ll see you two around?” he included Samantha.

“It’s not like we aren’t stuck at camp together.” Erika blurted out without thinking.

“True.” Josh smiled. “See you later.” He turned to Samantha and gave her a smile before turning to follow Kyle to their next appointment.

“All right, girls, let’s go kick some kick-ball butt.” Rachel wrapped an arm around each of them.

---

 
End of Chapter Eighteen

It was a bit of a shock to see hot pink decorating her fingernails as well as her toe nails. Every time she moved her hand the bright color caught her attention. Part of her wanted to hide her fingers. The hot pink polish would do nothing but attract attention to her, something she still wasn’t used to.   Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 19
 
“Where did you learn to kick like that, Krystal?” Rachel inquired.

“My big brother played goalie in soccer. It was my job to kick balls at him as part of his practice.” The large girl smirked. “as he got better, so did I.”

“I am so tired.” Dani whined as she dragged her feet down the path towards the cabin.

“You should be.” Katie smiled. “I didn’t think you could move that fast.”

“But we still lost.” Dani complained.

“Only by three points.” Phoenix commented from behind. “We lost by three points to a cabin who is obviously a very athletic cabin. We all did awesome.”

The girls entered the cabin one by one and flopped down on their beds.

“A loss still feels like a loss.” Rachel rolled onto her back with her forearm covering her eyes.

“Phoenix, what else do we have going today?” Katie inquired.

“We have two and a half hours before dinner.” Phoenix checked her clock. “The camp wants us to spend this time as cabin bonding time. We are supposed to work on getting to know one another and support one another, so that we can become a closer knit group.”

“We’ve already kind of done that.” Dani pointed out.

“I know, you guys are doing really well. I’m impressed.” Phoenix smiled. “You’ve managed to do in a few days what it usually takes cabins a few weeks to do.”

“Phoenix?” Rachel called from her lazy position. “As a hypothetical, How do you feel about cabin pranks as a team building exercise?”

“That really depends.” Phoenix posed. “Officially I’m supposed to be against them. But personally, as long as no one gets hurt, or anything gets damaged, and more importantly, I don’t ‘know’ about any of it, I’m fine.” Phoenix chuckled. “Besides it wouldn’t be summer camp without inter cabin pranks………. What did you have in mind?”

“If you’re not supposed to know about them, then I can’t really tell you, can I?” Rachel moved her arm and looked across the cabin at Phoenix, mischief lighting up her eyes.

“I was just curious as to how serious you girls were going to take the pranks.” Phoenix stated. “As a hypothetical team building exercise of course.”

“Well, Oak cabin isn’t going to like the fact that we beat them today in volleyball.” Rachel thought aloud. “So there may be a panty raid in the next night or two.”

Several of the girls moaned. “Panty raids are so stupid.” Victoria shook her head. “They are so unimaginative…. ‘hey let’s go embarrass the girls by running into their cabin and grabbing their panties’. It’s just stupid.”

“What if we beat them to it?” Krystal posed.

All eyes went to the quiet blonde. “What do you mean?” Katie asked.

“We could do one of two things.” Krystal spoke quietly, not used to the attention she was getting. “We could either raid their cabin first, or we can make it boring for them by each of us placing a pair of panties out for them, so it isn’t a challenge.”
“Leave them a bunch of granny panties.” Katie snickered.

Dani, and Rachel began snickering, the others joined, and soon they were all giggling and laughing at the thought of taking the fun out of the guy’s panty raid.

“We need to come up with some really good pranks.” Victoria mentioned above the laughter.

“We could T.P. someone’s cabin.” Katie smiled.

“Been done.” Rachel shot it down. “It’s as cliché as pantie raids.”

“We could ‘tornado’ someone’s room.” Dani suggested.

“Flour bombs.” Samantha added.

“We could flour bomb a cabin and leave a ‘lean’ at the same time.” Dani’s eyes sparkled.

“What’s a ‘lean’?” Katie asked.

“It’s when you fill up a bucket of water and lean it up against a door so that when they open the door from the inside, the bucket spills across the floor.” Rachel explained. “If you add a flour bomb to it. The water mixes with the flour and creates a gooey mess.”

“I don’t like that idea.” Phoenix sat up. “It could cause damage.” She stood up and walked to the door. “I’ve got to go to a meeting in a few minutes. If you are going to plan out pranks, I shouldn’t be here.” She looked at each one of the girls. “Remember, no causing damage or harm.” With that, she left the girls alone in the room.

“Instead of filling the bucket with water, why not pig slop, or watered down chicken manure.” Katie suggested. “It would smell pretty bad after a day or so.”

“That is sick.” Victoria wrinkled her nose.

“Only if we need to retaliate a bad prank.” Rachel stated. “Again, that’s ‘damaging’.” She imitated Phoenix’s voice.

“How about…..” Krystal paused. Again, all eyes in the cabin were on her. “It’s not exactly damaging, but what if we gelatin their toilet.”

“Huh?” Victoria, Dani and Katie inquired in unison.

“We mix up a couple of packages of gelatin in hot water and pour it into their toilet.” Krystal blushed. “the cold water will set it.”

“That’s almost as sick as the bucket of chicken crap idea.” Rachel blurted out.

“How would they get it out?” Victoria asked.

“That’s the worst part.” Krystal wrinkled her nose. “They have to spoon most of it out, or it could clog up the pipes.”

The girls in the cabin groaned and made gagging noises, including Erika.

“If we need to get really nasty.” Dani looked at the others. “We could do all of them to one cabin.”

A silence fell over the cabin as the girls thought about the gross and disgusting things brought up.

“I thought we were scheduled to have this time to bond as a cabin.” Victoria thought aloud.

“Yeah. So?” Rachel looked to the Latina.

“So what kind of meeting would Phoenix have to go to?” Victoria posed.

“She didn’t mention anything about a meeting when we got back.” Samantha pointed out.

“She just got up and decided to ‘go to a meeting’.” Victoria continued. “Besides, didn’t she have a meeting before the volleyball game?”

“She said she did.” Rachel agreed.

“Who is she meeting with and why?” Dani stated the obvious.

“Could she be telling Director Hobbs about our planning pranks?” Katie put the idea out there.

“Nah.” Rachel defended. “If she did, she would lose our trust, and that is the last thing she wants.”

“How can you be so sure?” Victoria asked.

“The little talk we had this morning about who is in charge of the cabin.” Rachel confirmed.

“What else did she say?” Dani asked.

“It’s between Phoenix and I.” Rachel stated.

“So what are we going to do until dinner to bond as a cabin?” Victoria put the thought out for the others.

“We can get all girly and paint our nails and play with each other’s hair.” Katie suggested.

“You can go ahead.” Rachel laid back down on her bunk. “I’m not a nail painting kind of girl.”

“I could use some time to work on my comic.” Erika stated.

“Come on Erika, you could use some polish on those toes.” Dani urged.

“I’m not really the nail painting kind of girl either.” Erika replied trying to get out of it.

“That isn’t fair.” Dani pouted. “If I had to dress like a slut and go to dinner, then it’s only fair that you get your nails painted.”

“She has a point.” Samantha looked to Erika.

“It would only be fair.” Victoria agreed, smiling at the dark haired girl.

Erika looked up from her computer and saw six sets of eyes watching her with anticipation. The only one not staring at her, wanting her to join them was Rachel, who had her headphones on and eyes closed, listening to some music.

“Come on, Erika.” Dani coaxed. “be re-born.” She threw the saying back at Erika.

“All right, All right.” Erika stuffed the laptop away and joined the girls on the floor.

They had already gone through their things and pulled out their nail polishes and had them pooled in a pile before them. Several shades of pink, from a soft pink of Krystal’s to a hot pink of Samantha’s. Bright red, dusty rose, plum, black, green, mauve, gold, polish with flecks of glitter, polish that glowed in the dark. Erika had only seen that much nail polish in a nail salon.

“I’ve brought some face scrub too.” Victoria reached over and tossed a tube into the pile of growing beauty aids.

“I brought my mani-pedi kit.” Samantha pulled a bag out of her drawer.

“Hand cream.” Krystal volunteered.

Erika was introduced and initiated into the ‘girls club’. That is, she was welcomed to join a group of girls as they did girl things. The only things missing were their pajamas, and a pillow fight. The girls took turns applying the face mask to one another, then rubbed the hand cream into their hands, and feet.

“Pick your polish.” Victoria urged the girls, all sitting around with goo on their faces.

Erika was suddenly tossed into a dilemma. Eric had never polished his nails before….. well not since he had gotten into his mother’s nail polish when he was four years old. That had created a huge mess and gotten his bottom swatted.

Erika looked at the different possibilities. What color should she choose? What color would she wear normally? Normally? What was she thinking? She grabbed the black nail polish. It seemed to be a pretty safe bet…… not too feminine.

“You’re not a goth.” Samantha whispered to her friend. “Try something brighter.”

Erika put the black polish back in and looked over the lot of colored bottles. Samantha wanted her to try something brighter….. Erika picked up the brightest bottle there, the hot pink.

“Is this better?” Erika whispered to Samantha.

“Much better.”

“Okay, if you were stranded on a deserted island, what three things would you want with you?” Dani posed to the others.

One by one they went around their circle, each giving their three suggestions. Two of the main items that they all agreed upon was an axe, and a Swiss army knife. The third item, could not be agreed upon. Some said a guy for company, but they couldn’t agree whether he should be cute, smart, or strong. Others said certain books. Krystal had brought the subject of books first. But then again, they couldn’t decide if it would be better to have a survival book, or a book for entertainment, or faith. Matches seemed important, but with the right tools, one could build or make a fire. Erika’s mind kept saying that a long length of rope or a large ball of twine would be a must.

Erika washed the facial mask off her face and looked in the mirror. Her face did seem to look healthier. Almost as if there was a glow to it, but that could have been from the residue the mask and water created. She felt her face and was astonished at how smooth it felt. Her cheek felt silky soft. Practically satin smooth.

Erika returned in time to have the other girls of the cabin corner her and began giving her a manicure and pedicure. All she could do was sit on the bunk and allow them to file, and paint her nails. Krystal took one hand, while Samantha took the other. Katie and Dani each took a foot while Victoria unbraided Erika’s hair, brushed through it, then after parting it down the middle, braided each side.

It was a bit of a shock to see hot pink decorating her fingernails as well as her toe nails. Every time she moved her hand the bright color caught her attention. Part of her wanted to hide her fingers. The hot pink polish would do nothing but attract attention to her, something she still wasn’t used to. Attention in the past meant beatings, embarrassment, or humiliation. Another part of her however, liked the intense color and enjoyed seeing it flutter before her as she moved her fingers.

Dinner time was drawing near and they all needed to change out of their sweaty, dusty clothes and pull on something that was somewhat clean and presentable. It was a good thing that they were going to town soon to do laundry. Erika wondered how they were going to last two weeks before doing laundry again.

---

 
End of Chapter Nineteen

“She really needs to get rid of those split ends and I thought she should be brought up to date. Her hair, it just doesn’t do a whole lot for her.” Samantha explained. Sasha combed through Erika’s hair as Samantha spoke and looked from time to time in the mirror at Erika as he moved her hair around. “Are we going for a big change or a little one?” Erika’s heart skipped a beat. Big change? She didn’t know if she was ready for a big change. Hadn’t she changed enough for one week?   Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 20
 
Erika sat towards the back of the bus, surrounded by the girls of Columbine cabin. This array of vastly different girls: the athletic Rachel, the quiet book worm Krystal, the statuesque Katie (supermodel looks), the short, spunky Dani, the smart and logical Victoria, and the cheerleader Samantha. This collection of personalities all called Erika their friend. They put up with her emotional outbursts. They helped her through a potentially embarrassing time with a guy. They accepted her and liked her, as much as she accepted and liked them.

Erika looked from face to smiling face of her new friends and wondered how in one short week, she could arrive a scared, timid, mouse of a person, and then be on the bus today, laughing and giggling, telling jokes, and having a good time. These friends didn’t want to trip her on the trails, or push her head underwater in the lake. Nor did they want to throw food at her in the mess hall. These friends didn’t seem to want anything other than friendship with her. That is something that she was still having a hard time dealing with. She admitted to herself that it was all rather different and strange, but it was something she was starting to understand. Even more, it just felt right.

A small part of her was still terrified at being found out. What would these new friends do if they found out her dreaded secret that she had arrived to the camp with? She suppressed a shiver and bit her lip while she tried to keep the tears from flowing.

“Are you okay?” Samantha leaned in.

“Yeah… I think so.” Erika wiped one eye and smiled back at the blonde beauty. “I am just happy.”

Samantha grinned and rested a hand on her shoulder.

“I’m just not used to having friends. It’s been… a long time.” Her bottom lip trembled.

“Whoa! Erika, are you all right?” Katie sat forward in the seat across the aisle.

“She’s fine.” Samantha cut in. “She’s just a bit emotional today.” Samantha smiled at Katie, then to Erika and back at Katie.

Katie crossed the aisle and wrapped her long skinny arms around Erika, enveloping her in a giant hug. “You looked like you could use a hug.” She whispered into Erika’s ear.

Erika wrapped her arms around the tall girl and hugged back. “Thank you. I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

“We all get like that every once in a while. Don’t worry about it.” Katie gave a final squeeze and released her.

“Okay,” Rachel and Victoria joined the group. “Victoria and I worked it out. We get four hours to do our laundry and there are seven of us. Eight if we count Phoenix.” Rachel took them all in with her eyes. “If we all share the responsibility for each other’s clothes, and do laundry in shifts, we can each get about three hours to shop or play.”

“When we get to the Laundromat,” Victoria explained. “We will all sort our laundry into the like piles, then get them going. One person will stay there for half an hour while the rest of us take off, then every half hour after, one of will replace the one before us. If we do it this way, we won’t all be stuck at the Laundromat all day.”

“Sounds good to me.” Dani agreed.

“You can count me in on that.” Phoenix came up from behind Rachel.

“Cool.” Victoria smiled. “I just made a quick schedule as to who gets what shift. If you want to trade, go ahead. Just make sure that all of you show up when you are supposed to.” She handed out pieces of paper with numbers on them. “I didn’t know what time we would be getting there, so I assigned numbers instead.”

Erika took one of the slips and looked at it. Number one. “I get first shift it seems.” Erika nodded.

“I gave you first shift so that you could find time to find that stuff you needed to find.” Victoria spoke low so that Phoenix didn’t overhear. “As in power… for your laptop! We all want to jump on during our shifts. That is why I gave Phoenix the last shift. I will be right before her, so that I can hide it before she relieves me.”

“You’re almost as devious as me.” Erika grinned.

“What did you have planned?” Dani asked Erika.

“I hadn’t really thought about it too much.” Erika admitted. “Get the things on our list of course, but after that, I was just going to take it easy.”

“Why don’t you join Katie and I at the nail salon…… We thought we would get a set of nails.”

“I don’t know, maybe.” Erika nodded but was non-committal.

“What about you Samantha?” Katie asked.

“I was going to get my bangs trimmed while we were in town, they’re getting a bit long, but then, I might stop by.” Samantha looked at her light pink nails. “I’m due for a fill.”

“Rachel and I are taking money from everyone to get the decorations for the cabin.” Victoria re-joined the group.

“How much?” Krystal asked.

“I don’t know, three to five dollars each.” Victoria shrugged. “Balloons, streamers, flags, and stuff.

Each of the girls handed over a bit of cash, which Victoria pocketed. “Thank you.”

The town was a town you’d find from the turn of last century. Stoplights on the street corner, sidewalks lining old store fronts with apartments and offices on the second and third floors. Cars lined the sides of the streets, where there were old parking meters. Brick and stone facades, and large picture windows welcomed them with a well-worn look of friendliness.

“Can you say Norman Rockwell?” Victoria giggled.

“Who?” Dani asked.

“Norman Rockwell, the illustrator.” Victoria looked quickly over a Dani. “Do you mean to tell me that you’ve never heard of Norman Rockwell?”

“Sorry.” Dani shrugged.

“She would know who he is, if she saw one of his paintings.” Samantha piped up.

The bus drove to the end of the three blocks that consisted of town and pulled into a gravel parking lot. The brick wall facing the lot had a chipped and faded advertisement mural for Coke-cola that looked to have been painted fifty or more years ago. The lot was mostly empty, but a few large trucks were parked here and there, most haphazardly. More than two of the trucks had some kind of dog in its bed.

“Okay, ladies,” a counselor stood up in front of the bus. “You have four hours to do laundry. No more than that. If your clothes are still wet when it’s time to leave, you take them back to camp wet where you can lay them out to dry in the sun.”

The bus doors opened and the counselor followed by the girls all carrying various bags of dirty laundry exited the bus and headed two doors down the street to the Laundromat.

The girls of Cabin Columbine staked out four washers and began separating their laundry into them. Darks and jeans into one, whites into another, etc… Victoria pulled a small zip-lock bag of laundry soap out of her bag and measured some into each.

She stopped and looked at the other girls of the cabin grinning at her. “What? I don’t trust the soap that they sell out of those dispensers.”

Phoenix followed her, putting coins into the machines and turning them on. It only took a few minutes and the wash was going.

“Do you think someone will prank the cabin while we’re here?” Krystal asked.

“There is a good chance. Oak Cabin hasn’t done a panty raid on us yet…… but I think they may try something while we are gone.” Rachel admitted. “That is, after all, why we laid out our panties for them.” She joined Dani in a good chuckle.

“What if they decide to do something else?” Krystal looked worried.

“Then we will retaliate.” Rachel smiled at the quiet girl. “There’s nothing to worry about.”

“I just worry about my books getting damaged or stolen.” Krystal mumbled.

“Most people won’t bother with a suitcase full of books.” Katie tried to help reassure Krystal. “Why didn’t you bring your kindle? It would be much easier than carrying all of those books.”

“No electronics.” Krystal shrugged. “I actually prefer paper over a screen. I know its strange, but I love the smell of the paper.”

Rachel wrinkled her nose.

“Krystal has the next shift so she should be relieving you in half an hour.” Victoria informed Erika. “I know it’s kind of boring, sitting here watching the machines, but we don’t want any of the other cabins to mess with them. I have heard of many pranks happening in the Laundromat.”

“I’m just going down to the five and dime to get a few things.” Krystal assured Erika. “I won’t be long.”

“I’ll get my bangs cut while Krystal is serving her time. Want to join me?” Samantha asked.

“Sure, I guess.” Erika smiled. “See you in a little bit. She waved as the other girls left. Erika waited a few minutes longer for another counselor to leave the Laundromat before pulling her lap top out of hiding. She went to the back corner of the place and plugged the power cord into a wall socket.

“…. got a lap top.” A girl’s voice reached Erika

“Must have smuggled it in. lucky.” Her friend answered.

Erika booted up and was rewarded with a signal for the web. She brought up her email and checked it. There were only a couple messages in her inbox and all but two were advertisements. One was from an online gaming group that Eric was a member of. They were missing his presence in the game and were wondering when he would be back. The other was from a fan of his comic, concerned that he hadn’t updated his strip in just over a week.

It wasn’t long before Krystal came back. Erika was just about to leave when the washers wound down to a stop from there last spin cycle.

“Let me help you with this.” Erika insisted.

The two girls quickly transferred the wet clothing from the washers to the dryers. Krystal pulled a few items of clothing out of the pile and hung them over an empty chair. “We don’t want those to shrink.” She explained to Erika. “Go on and get out of here. I think Samantha is waiting for you.”

“Go ahead and use the lap top, Krystal. But don’t let anyone who isn’t from our cabin use it please.” Erika exited the building to meet the blonde cheerleader, waiting in front of the window of the shoe store next door

“I love that pair.” She sighed wistfully as Erika joined her. She turned from the window and taking Erika’s hand, started leading her down the side walk. “I’ve already stopped by the salon and made appointments for us.”

“Us?” Erika looked to the girl of her dreams with shock.

“I’m getting my bangs trimmed up a touch and you need to get rid of those split ends.”

“I have split ends?” Erika pulled a strand of dark hair around so that she could view the end.

“Yes. And you need to be updated. Having long hair is one thing, but having a good cut is a totally incredible and refreshing experience.” Samantha explained.

“But… I don’t have that kind of money.” Erika protested.

“It’s my treat, Erika.” Samantha smiled to her new friend. “Besides I still owe you for the whole date thing. Besides, I hear that this guy is great!”

“How great can he be if he is up in this hole of a town?” Erika wondered aloud.

Samantha dragged her a few more stores down until they stood in front of Salon Sasha. Expecting a salon all in pink with blue haired old ladies sitting under dryers and gossiping about the town slut, Erika was quite surprised to find a modern salon decorated with muted warm colors.

The receptionist desk was a convex counter that faced the front door, behind the desk, the salon area itself was a circular area that along with the receptionist desk, created a circle. Ornate, gold-framed, full-length mirrors hung in front of each brown leather salon chair. A small wood chest of drawers stood beside each mirror as a tool station.

“Hello.” A receptionist with spiky platinum blonde hair with a chunk of purple greeted them. Erika liked her immediately. Her hair made her look like she stepped out of an anime. “You must be Erika.”

“Ah…. Yes.” Erika greeted.

“Samantha said that she was going to bring you in.” The pretty girl smiled. “Sasha will be out in just a moment. He needs to help his client to her car.

As if on cue. An older lady with a short spiky gray hair and pink tips, slowly came around the corner, cane in hand and a smile on her lips as a very flamboyant effeminate man came up behind her. His dark hair looked messy but in an on-purpose way and he wore a very nice buttoned shirt.

“The ladies at the home just love what you do with my hair, Sasha.” The elder lady smiled at the stylist.

“It always helps to have a beautiful woman with a great head of hair to work with.” Sasha smiled at the woman.

“Sasha,” the receptionist interrupted. “This is Samantha for a fringe trim and Erika for a cut.”

“Ladies.” Sasha looked at the two girls. “Go ahead and have a seat in the salon. I’ll be with you in just a few moments, I’ve got to help Grace to her truck.” Sasha looked at the receptionist. “Could you be a dear and cape them for me?” Sasha assisted Grace out the door.

“Go have a seat, I’ll be right there.” The receptionist gestured into the salon.

Samantha and Erika walked into the circular part of the salon and took a seat in chairs next to one another. Separating the stations from one another were green potted plants. In fact, Erika didn’t realize, until just now, how many potted plants filled the salon. Other than the warm colors, natural woods, the dark green of plants filled the salon.

“Can I get you some coffee? Mocha?” The receptionist asked as she draped Samantha with a cape.

“No thanks.” I’m just getting my fringe trimmed.” Samantha smiled at the young receptionist.

“Becky.” The stylist called from the door. “I need to ask you to run an errand for me.”

The receptionist snapped the cape around Samantha’s neck and walked to the meet up with Sasha. The stylist gave her some instructions in a low tone and handed her what looked to be a credit card.

Sasha stood behind Sam and looked at her in the mirror. “Hello, Samantha, I’m Sasha. We’re just trimming your fringe today?”

“Yes please.” Samantha smiled back. She pulled a piece of fringe down and showed the stylist. “It’s been a couple of months and they’re getting a bit long…. Just a trim though.”

Sasha smiled as he took his comb and shears and went to work. Erika watched as he combed out her hair and sliced back and forth with his scissors. A few moments later, and Samantha was grinning in the mirror.

“Thanks Sasha.” She looked at him through the mirror. “It’s perfect. Not too short.”

“No problem my dear.” Sasha whipped the cape off of her and let her up. He dropped the cape in the seat after she vacated it and went over and stood behind Erika.

“And what are we going to do for you, hon?” Sasha smiled at Erika through the mirror.

“I’m not really sure.” Erika admitted.

“Not sure?”

“This was her idea.” Erika looked over to the golden girl that Eric was in love with.

Sasha looked over to Samantha.

“She really needs to get rid of those split ends and I thought she should be brought up to date. Her hair, it just doesn’t do a whole lot for her.” Samantha explained.

Sasha combed through Erika’s hair as Samantha spoke and looked from time to time in the mirror at Erika as he moved her hair around. “Are we going for a big change or a little one?”

Erika’s heart skipped a beat. Big change? She didn’t know if she was ready for a big change. Hadn’t she changed enough for one week?

“What did you have in mind, Sasha?” Samantha inquired.

“Well…….” Sasha played with Erika’s hair. He looked directly into Erika’s eyes. Erika felt self-conscious from his probing look. “You have a beautiful face, Erika.” He spoke directly to her through the mirror. “You could continue wearing it long, and I’d just update it. You could also wear it in a flirty bob, similar to say….. Jennie McCarthy, or shorter and funkier like Victoria Beckham’s look.” He paused and pulled Erika’s hair away from her face. “Or you could be daring and pull a short messy crop similar to that of Kiera Knightly in Domino.”

The color drained from Erika’s face. It had taken Eric years to grow his hair to the shoulder length that it was now, and this ‘light in the loafers’ stylist suggested chopping it all off? The bob seemed too girlish, it would be perfect for the summer, but going home with that cut would be difficult at best. The short, short hair? Well that would be easier to pull off when going home, but wouldn’t it make her look to much like a guy during the summer? A lot of Hollywood stars chopped their locks for different roles. And Kiera Knightly did look hot in the short crop that she sported for that film role. Long hair with layers would be just the same as she had. It would look great for the summer, but how would Eric explain the girl cut on his long hair to his parents?

Erika looked to Samantha for some help.

“They all sound really cute.” Samantha agreed. “Sasha, why don’t we let you decide. Besides, I’ve got to go back to relieve Krystal in a few minutes. I’ll be back before Sasha gets finished with you, or soon after.” Samantha rested a hand on Erika’s shoulder and gave her a reassuring squeeze. “Thanks for doing this Sasha.”

“Is that okay with you, Erika?” Sasha again captured her gaze.

All Erika could do was nod. She swallowed a hard lump and nodded with a slight smile.

 
 

---

 
End of Chapter Twenty

A few moments later, Erika was standing before the two of them with breasts. Breasts that looked real unless they were examined closely. She cupped her new appendages with her hands and lifted slightly, before releasing them to allow their full weight to pull at her chest again. "Now, don’t go playing with those." Samantha warned. "Girls don’t go around playing with their own breasts."   Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 21
 
"Let’s go wash you up." Sasha directed, as he led Erika back around the cutting circle to a couple of sinks lining the wall in back. "Have a seat." Sasha pulled a cape out of a cupboard and draped it over Erika.

"Does your friend know your birth gender?" Sasha asked, casually?

"What?" Erika looked confused at first then paled.

"Your blonde friend, Samantha. Does she know you were born a different gender?" Sasha restated the question. The hairstylist sat down next to Erika and rested a hand on her knee. "Sweetheart, you may be fooling people in this town, but you aren’t fooling me."

The color drained from Erika’s face. "I… I…. I think maybe I should leave." Erika blurted out.

"Calm down hon." Sasha smiled. "I won’t let your secret out. You just look lost and I thought I might be able to help." Sasha looked at Erika, until she met his eyes, then he smiled warmly. "I’m sorry, hon, but I can tell that you haven’t been doing this long, and it must be very scary and difficult."

Tears started welling in Erika’s eyes. It had been difficult and very scary. It had been scary not knowing if that every time that she changed clothes, or went to the bathroom that she would be found out. Terrified, that very time she took a shower, one of the other girls would walk in on her. Petrified that her male genitalia might slip out of her bathing suit in front of the entire camp.

"Does your friend know?" He asked again.

"Yes… she helped me." Erika began crying. She had been trying so hard for the last week, and one visit to a hairstylist and she is found out. "How could you tell?"

"Oh sweetie." Sasha gave her knee a squeeze. "You don’t have the mannerisms down yet. You still walk a bit like a boy and you sit like a guy. And dear, I hate to be the one to burst your bubble, but your breast forms aren’t fitting you correctly."

"I’ve been trying." Erika protested looking like a deer in headlights.

"What are you using to keep the forms on?" Sasha inquired.

"Duct tape when I swim." Erika admitted. "I didn’t have anything else."

"Oh sweetheart, that is horrible." Sasha was a bit startled. "You aren’t using duct tape to tape your genitals, are you?"

"Yes." Erika admitted. The damn holding back tears broke.

Sasha cringed upon hearing that. "Ouch, that must hurt." He mumbled. "There, there, Erika. Believe it or not I can help." He gave her a reassuring look.

"How can you help?" Erika wiped tears from her eyes. "What could you possibly do to help me? I’ve gotten myself into this mess, and I’m not sure how to get out… I’m not even sure if I want to get out."

"Well, first I can get you a tissue to dry those tears." Sasha went over to a shelf and grabbed a box of tissues. "Your friend will be back before too long and It wouldn’t look good if you had raccoon eyes." He smiled. "Second, I can give you a beautiful haircut. You do, have a beautiful face, one that can wear almost any kind of hairstyle, so it will be my job to find what fits you and make you even more beautiful."

Erika blew her nose in the tissue and used another to wipe her eyes.

"The next question is, do you want out?" Sasha probed.

"I… I don’t know." Erika admitted.

"Well, my dear girl. That is something that you need to figure out… and soon." Sasha kept his voice soft. "Because the longer you are in, the harder it is to get out… Now, Erika, sweetheart. This is not something you have to decide today. It’s something that you need to really, really think about."

Erika nodded. What did she want? Did she want to go back to being Eric? Did she want to go back to being the outcast? The ‘plague’. Or did she want to continue this charade and have friends… to be liked…accepted.

"First you must learn to blot your eyes, or draw the tears away so that you don’t drag your mascara and eyeliner all over your face." Sasha’s smile was warm and comforting. He took a tissue and blotted at Erika’s eyes. "Now, lay back and let me wash your hair." He directed.

Erika had never had her washed like this before. She lay there with her eyes closed as Sasha’s firm fingers scrubbed her scalp. After a rigorous scrub, and a rinse, Sasha applied a conditioner that he drew through the ends of her hair. He then began a slow, lingering scalp massage, hitting certain pressure points that relaxed her even more so. Her mind was about to drift off into nothingness when Sasha’s fingertips left her head and began rinsing again. A deep sigh escaped from her lips.

"I hope that helped." Sasha spoke softly. He towel dried her hair and assisted her into a sitting position. "Come on hon, let’s take you from simply beautiful to gorgeous." Sasha led Erika back into the circular cutting area.

"I take it you haven’t been a girl for long?" Sasha asked combing through Erika’s hair.

"No. I just started." Erika was a bit embarrassed talking about the subject.

"How do you like it so far?" Sasha parted off her hair and clipped some of it up.

Erika was silent for a few moments. How did she like it? It was a bit more work in some ways, shaving not only her face, but her legs, chest, and arm pits. Fixing her hair was more work, putting on make-up and doing the ‘girly’ things, but it was also kind of fun. Putting on the polish the other day started out as a nightmare, one that Eric would not and did not like, but after a few minutes of bonding with the girls and getting used to having a bright color on her nails, she decided it wasn’t so bad.

Sasha looked at her in the mirror waiting for an answer.

"It’s different than I thought it would be, but I am liking it." She confessed. “It sure beat being picked on.”

"Picked on?" Sasha inquired.

"At my school, I was known as ‘The Plague’." Erika confessed. "Anything I touched or did, turned out wrong."

Sasha cringed with a nod. "Everyone goes through an awkward stage." he combed her hair down and took his shears to it. "I was a klutz myself."

"It was more than just being a klutz." Erika closed her eyes; the back flashes always brought out painful memories. "I didn’t fit in anywhere. No one would even sit at the same table as me at lunch. At least until Summer came in and sat across from me."

"Who’s Summer?" Sasha asked, half-paying attention.

"She was Samantha’s sister." Erika could feel a lump forming in her throat. She really didn’t like talking about Summer much. "She committed suicide a year and a half ago."

"I thought I saw some sadness in Samantha’s eyes." Sasha nodded. "Although they tend to sparkle a bit more when she looks at you." He paused. "I’m only taking half an inch off your length." Sasha informed his dark-haired client. "Even though you can wear shorter hair, I want to keep it long for now."

Erika smiled at him, using the mirror. Sasha pulled down another section of hair, combed it down and quickly ran his shears through it.

"One of the reasons, Samantha came to camp with me, was to find out why her sister killed herself." Erika continued.

"She doesn’t know?" Sasha inquired.

"I don’t think anyone does, but me." Erika divulged. "They made up some excuse as to why she did it… Most everyone bought it."

"But you didn’t?"

"She was my best friend… My only friend." Erika dabbed at her eyes with the tissue. "Something happened and she couldn’t handle it. The pain was too great, so she stopped it the only way she knew how."

Sasha paused and looked in the mirror at her with intensity. "I’m sorry that she was in so much pain. I know what it is like to lose someone like that." He pulled down another section of hair. "Now, I can always take more off, I just can’t put it back."

Erika was starting to feel uncomfortable. This was something that she had to sit down with Samantha and talk about. She needed to change the subject before she lost all of her composure. "How do you know so much about this stuff?" Erika asked.

"I’ve been doing hair for many years." Sasha grinned.

"No," Erika protested she darted a look around to see if anyone was nearby. "I mean about breast forms and stuff."

"I used to be a Las Vegas performer." Sasha began. "I was one of many who would dress in drag to entertain. Many of the performers I worked with were transgender."

"Transgender?" Erika interrupted.

"People such as yourself, who are born with the wrong physical bodies." Sasha explained. "Some of the people I performed with used special appliances that helped in the illusion of being a woman, such as breast forms, gaffes, make-up, wigs, and the like. Others take female hormones and had surgery to re-form their bodies to look the same as how they felt on the inside."

"Surgeries?" Erika looked shocked.

"Breast implants, liposuction, some even had their genitalia reconstructed." Sasha parted off sections of hair, combed them up into the air and snipped. "How do your parents feel about your transformation?" He asked.

"My parents don’t know." Erika mumbled.

Sasha froze in mid-snip. "They don’t?"

"I began dressing like this when I came to camp." Erika confessed. "The only person who knows about this, is Samantha, and now you."

"The camp doesn’t know?" Sasha inquired. "Are you in a girl’s cabin?"

Erika nodded. Her heart in her throat. She had said too much.

"The girls in the cabin don’t know?" Sasha was bewildered.

"No, I don’t think so. I have already had a couple of close calls and I almost told them once, but the timing just seemed wrong." Erika admitted.

"The timing is never right, to say, ‘Hey, I’m not really a girl.’" Sasha chuckled. "You should have seen my parents faces when I told them I was gay." Sasha combed through her hair, looking it over with a critical eye. "I’m going to give you a long fringe." Sasha sectioned off a bit of hair and combed it down in front of her eyes and snipped it off at the tip of her nose. "After I dry your hair, I’ll go ahead and finish cutting them. That way they won’t shrink up into Betty Paige bangs.

Sasha took out a large round brush and blow drier and began blow drying Erika’s still long, dark hair. Once the hair was about half way dry, Sasha started using the round brush with the drier to add volume and direct the hair the way he was envisioning.

There are guys out there that choose to be girls. Erika thought as Sasha’s brush strokes fell into an easy hypnotic rhythm. Are they gay too, or do they just feel more like a girl than a guy? They must like being girls if they take hormones and have their genitalia operated on. Eric cringed inwardly at the thought of someone voluntarily having their penis and balls cut off. This is just for the summer. I’m not going to have anything cut off. How do they hide their dicks if they are wanting to be women? I’m sure that they don’t use duct tape. It hurts too much to remove. I guess it might help if I shaved better down there, but the tape still tears at the skin. I’m already red and sore down there.

Sasha switched off the blow drier and looked to the front of the salon. "We aren’t ready for you yet, sweetie."

Erika caught a glimpse of Samantha in the mirror. She had been on her way back to join them but stopped.

"If we are going to do this right, we have to have a reveal." Sasha explained. Sasha looked from Samantha to Erika. "Would you like me to help fit you with better forms and maybe a gaffe?"

"Uh… Sure, I guess." Erika answered. Better fitting forms? A gaffe? What was a gaffe?

"Have a seat for a few minutes out there." Sasha invited Samantha. He went back to finishing blowing out Erika’s hair. He then turned her away from the mirror and looked at her.

Erika looked through the curtain of her long bangs at the flamboyant stylist. His eyes studied her face and eyes for a long moment.

"Okay hon. This fringe is going to take some time to get used to. It’s supposed to be long enough for you to see through it. Like a veil, but not tickling your nose. It’s supposed to draw attention to those beautiful blue eyes of yours."

"Okay." Erika smiled. "I’ve had to look through thicker ones."

"Close your eyes." Sasha brought his shears in close to her face. "I don’t want you flinching and ruining my work of art."

Erika felt the tickle as hairs being cut fell down her face, brushing her lips and cheeks as they fell to the cape.

"Keep them closed just a little bit longer, hon. I’m almost done." He explained as he worked, in real close to her face. "Okay, I’m going to wipe some of the loose hairs off. Erika flinched slightly as a towel brushed against her face removing the severed hair. "Keep them closed for a moment longer. I want to blend the fringe into some facial framing."

Erika felt Sasha comb some hair down and forward and listened to the sound of the shears as they chipped into her hair. She then listened as Sasha stepped back.

"Okay, love you can open your eyes." Sasha instructed.

Erika opened her eyes and felt hair tickling her eyelashes. Sasha stepped away from the mirror and allowed Erika to view herself for the first time since he had begun blow-drying.

"Oh my God." Erika gasped. She could barely recognize herself in the mirror. Eric was no longer visible anywhere in the mirror. The haircut totally feminized her features, erasing every last hint of her male gender. Sasha was right. The veil of fringe drew attention to her eyes. But she would have to make a conscious effort not to brush them to the side. It was going to take while to get used to. A smile slowly crept across her face. "Sasha, this looks incredible."

"Can I see yet?" Samantha begged, bouncing in her chair. "I wanna see."

Erika turned her head from side to side and watched as her hair flowed, bounced and moved. The facial framing that Sasha added at the end, did just what he said it would, it framed her face. "Sasha, you are amazing." It came out just above a whisper.

"I’ve gotta see." Samantha jumped out of the waiting room chair and strolled across the salon to stand behind Erika, and looked at her in the mirror. "Wow! I told you he’d do a good job." She smirked. "Erika, you look amazing. The ‘plague’ has been eradicated. You are absolutely beautiful."

Erika didn’t know how to take the compliment. She was beautiful she had never wanted to be beautiful before, but now, she glowed at mention of the word and it’s pertaining to her. Eric was a ‘plague’, but Erika was beautiful.

"You were beautiful before you sat in my chair." Sasha placed a hand on each of their shoulders. "It is my job to show the rest of the world."

The two girls looked at one another and smiled. Erika was blushing quite red at this point.

"My receptionist won’t be back for another forty-five minutes, so, if you want to follow me." Sasha unsnapped the cape from Erika’s neck and flung it to the next chair over. He looked directly at Erika. "I think I can set you up with some better breast forms and some advice."

Samantha looked anxiously at Erika. "He knows?" she mouthed.

"He saw right through it." Erika explained. "He knows and said that he could help."

"How?" Samantha looked at Erika. She couldn’t get over how incredible her friend looked with her new haircut.

"She needs better fitting breast forms, to begin with." Sasha entered the conversation. If you will give me a moment, I’ll run upstairs to my apartment and grab some stuff. We’ll do the fitting down here, in the back." With that Sasha turned and disappeared in the back of the salon.

"Don’t you have to go shopping with Krystal?" Erika inquired, as she kept looking at her new hairstyle in the mirror.

"Yeah, but I can’t leave you alone." Samantha stated. She sat in a salon chair next to Erika. "I told her to start looking, and that I’d be over as soon as I picked you up."

"This might take a little while." Erika pointed out.

"I know, I know. But I can’t leave you alone with a guy we’ve just met."

"I’ve been left alone with people, all of my life, Samantha." Erika protested.

"I know you, have, but you weren’t a girl then." Samantha pointed out. "As a girl, everything changes. Girls have to rely on each other for safety. Girls have to use the buddy system, so that they aren’t taken advantage of."

"But I’m a guy under all of this." Erika waved her hand down her body. A body that she was still becoming used to.

"Yes, as hard as it is to believe, you are a guy under all of that, and Sasha is a gay man. Who knows what could happen." Samantha looked pointedly at Erika. "It shouldn’t be hard to find a suit for Krystal, so she can just wait for a little bit, while I do my girlfriend duty and protect my girlfriend."

Erika was speechless. She didn’t know how to feel. On one hand, she was appalled that she needed a ‘babysitter’ while a stylist worked on helping her fit in. On the other hand, she was thrilled and elated that Samantha, a girl she had always dreamed about getting attention from, was acting so concerned, so protective over her.

"Ladies, could you join me back here." Sasha called from the shampoo area.

Erika and Samantha wandered around the curved wall and found Sasha with a box of a variety of items.

"Okay, I know this is going to sound a little strange, but Erika, I need you to take off your top and bra. Let’s see what I have here, that can help you. Sam, why don’t you have a seat right there." Sasha pointed to a seat next to the two of them.

Erika pulled her top over her head and began unhooking her bra.

"How large do you want to be?" Sasha asked. "You’re currently about a ‘b’ cup, so I wouldn’t go much larger than a ‘c’. It might look weird if you showed up at camp today with ‘DD’s." he grinned.

Erika slipped out of the bra and pulled the taped-on forms from her chest, and set them down in a nearby chair. Self-conscious, she crossed her arms over her chest. She realized what she was doing and started to drop her arms, but if felt weird. It had been only a week, and she was getting used to the idea of breasts? Already the missing weight on her chest made her uncomfortable. How was she going to react at the end of summer when she went back to being Eric? How would Samantha treat Eric at the end of summer, once he stopped being Erika? Would he be back to being ‘the plague’ even in her eyes?

"Let’s see how these look." Sasha held up some fancy breast forms. Much fancier than the ones that Samantha had given him. These even had nipples.

Erika took the forms and held them up to her chest, and looked from Sasha to Samantha.

"A touch lower." Sasha grinned. "You are young, but you shouldn’t be riding that high. You want to appear natural."

"Wow, those look great." Samantha agreed.

"Shall we apply them." Sasha asked looking from Erika to Samantha, then back to Erika.

"You’re going to have to show me how." Erika admitted meekly.

"I expected as much. Don’t worry, all transgender women have to learn somehow, some time." Sasha smiled. "First you need a clean, dry, chest. If you need to, shave before applying." Sasha took out a bottle out of the box and began applying its contents to the back of one of the forms. "Put some on the form, and some on your chest. That way you can get a nice seal." Sasha approached Erika with the bottle, "Do you mind?"

"No, go ahead, Sasha." Erika gave the stylist permission.

Sasha spread the cold adhesive across Erika’s chest, then attached the form to her chest. "Make sure you smooth out all of the air bubbles, and then you can lift the seams a little bit, apply the adhesive and smooth them down. That way it all blends nicely into your skin." Sasha released the form, and allowed the weight to fall on Erika’s chest.

"Whoa." Erika gasped. "That feels strange."

"Probably because you are getting your breasts all at once, where we get ours over time." Samantha commented, while watching the procedure.

"You do the other one." Sasha prompted.

Erika re-traced Sasha’s steps of applying the first form on the second. A few moments later, Erika was standing before the two of them with breasts. Breasts that looked real unless they were examined closely. She cupped her new appendages with her hands and lifted slightly, before releasing them to allow their full weight to pull at her chest again.

"Now, don’t go playing with those." Samantha warned. "Girls don’t go around playing with their own breasts."

Sasha pulled out another bottle. "This is a solvent. It will help you remove the glue." Erika looked at Sasha in confusion. "You’re going to want to take them off every few days, and clean your skin." The stylist explained.

The bell on the front door rang, as someone entered. "I’ll be right back." Sasha excused himself. "Go ahead and put your bra and top back on."

The two girls heard Sasha talking with someone in the front area as Erika began to get dressed.

"You know, I’ll bet you could wear a two-piece bathing suit with those breast forms." Samantha’s mind was churning.

"Having breasts that won’t fall out of a bathing suit is one thing," Erika pulled her top on. "Having certain body parts below falling out, let alone show, is a completely different problem." She started to pull her fringe out of her eyes, but remembered to give it a chance and fingered them back into place.

"I’ve got something for that too." Sasha came around the corner. "No more duct tape for you, missy." Sasha reached into the box and pulled something else out.

"What is that?" Samantha looked at the devise.

"This is called a gaffe." Sasha explained. "It’s to help Erika hide her male parts."

Erika blushed, and blushed even more as Sasha explained to her how to position, tuck and apply the gaffe. Samantha didn’t help any; she smirked, smiled and tried to hide her amusement as Sasha explained the process. He handed the gaffe to Erika and pointed her to the bathroom. "Go ahead and try it on in there. Just understand, that it won’t be the most comfortable thing you put on for a while."

"Neither were bras." Erika sighed.

Sasha sat down in a chair across from Samantha. "So where are you two from?" he asked.

"The city." Samantha looked in a nearby mirror at her hair, while running her fingers through it.

"How did you and Erika meet?" Sasha pried.

"She was friends with my sister…" Samantha looked away from the mirror, and down at the floor. "Before she died. Erika has had a hard time at school, and I thought that I’d try and help her have a good summer."

"Did you have anything to do with Eric, changing into Erika?" Sasha looked at the blonde beauty.

"I helped her get clothes, showed her how to put make-up on and am still trying to teach her how to walk and act like a girl." Samantha admitted. "You wouldn’t believe the change in her already." Samantha finally looked up from the floor and met Sasha’s eyes. "Before this past week, Eric, wouldn’t, or couldn’t look you in the eyes. Now Erika not only looks you in the eyes, she smiles and laughs as well." Samantha’s mind wandered over the past, very busy week. "She is already very well-liked by all of the girls in the cabin and one of the more popular girls at the camp." They like her even more than they like me. Samantha admitted this last bit of information to herself, and it stung a little bit.

"Are you sure this is something that Eric wants? Or is it something that you want?" Sasha asked. "Someone to step into your sister’s role?"

Samantha was caught off guard by the question. Before she could think of a reply, the door to the bathroom opened up and Erika stepped out. "I think I’ve got it on right." She said. "Can you tell me if I did, Sasha?"

"Sure, hon." Sasha got up and approached Erika. "How do you want to do this?"

"Here." Erika lifted up her skirt and showed Sasha her genital region with only a slight blush.

"It looks like you’ve got it." Sasha stated after a few seconds of looking at how the gaffe fit. "Now you’ll pass as a girl a lot easier… and you won’t have to worry about anything… slipping out."

"How much do I owe you for all of this, Sasha?" Erika was worried, that she wouldn’t have enough money. Although after the week she has had, she would be willing to give all of the money that her parents had given her to spend at camp.

"Sweetheart, I don’t want a red cent from you." Sasha looked Erika in the eye. "These are just some old items that have been collecting dust in my storage closet. I’d probably have thrown them out soon anyhow. Just think of it as a welcoming present of sorts… Welcome to being a girl and all of the benefits that go with it."

"Benefits?" Erika looked skeptical.

"It’s only been a couple of weeks. You’ll see." Sasha winked.

"Especially since you don’t get to experience the enjoyment of the monthly curse." Samantha scowled.

The three walked to the front of the salon. Two ladies, who looked to be mother and daughter, sat in the waiting area, perusing through some hairstyle pictures.

"How much do I owe you, Sasha?" Samantha asked.

"For the fringe trim, and the make-over?" Sasha debated in his head. "Minus the one-day camp sale… Let’s say twenty, should cover it."

"Are you sure?" Samantha inquired. "Your receptionist quoted a lot more than that."

"I had fun, and it was a pleasure meeting you two." Sasha nodded. "Yep. Twenty. Just make sure you come and see me next time you’re in town." He smiled warmly at Samantha then his look became pointed. "Think about what I asked you."

"Mom, could I get my hair like hers?" the teenager asked her mother.

"Like who’s dear?" the mother asked.

"Like hers." The teen pointed to Erika.

"That is cute." The mother grinned as Erika, startled by being pointed out, smiled meekly at the two.

"Thank you, Sasha." Erika met him on the side of the counter and gave him a big hug. "Thank you for everything."

"You’re welcome sweetie. Now go out and break some hearts." Sasha waved the two out the door.

The two girls exited the salon. Erika had to fight the urge again to pull her fringe out from in front of her eyes.

"There she is!" a familiar voice called out from across the street.

Erika turned to see Katie pointing in their direction.

"Samantha, where have you been?" Dani admonished. "Krystal needs your help in the store."

"I’m coming." Samantha called back across the street.

"Erika, is that you?" Katie gasped, as Erika and Samantha made their way across the street. "Oh my God! It is you! You look fantastic!"

"Doesn’t she though." Samantha acted as if presenting a piece of art to the girls.

"Okay, you are coming with me to help out Krystal… she’s becoming all distraught in the store." Dani took Samantha’s hand and began dragging her down the street.

"And you, Hot stuff are coming with me." Katie took Erika’s hand and took a few steps in the opposite direction, but almost bumped into a local, she was so busy studying Erika’s new look.

"Where are you taking me?" Erika inquired, as she was being led down the sidewalk.

"You are getting nails, girl." Katie avowed.

"Nails?" Erika almost groaned inside.

"It’s obvious you need something." Katie held up Erika’s hand and waved her short, ragged, hot pink nails around. "You bite your nails and they look horrible. By getting acrylics, you’ll have a much harder time biting them, and then maybe you can break the habit."

"But…. But…." Erika stammered.

"No buts, or excuses." Katie scowled at her cabin mate. "Dani and I are kicking in to help pay for them… our treat."

"But…" Erika continued to be pulled down the sidewalk.

"But we don’t have much time if we are to get back to the Laundromat and the bus on time."

Katie dragged her down two more storefronts before entering a door and into a mostly pink nail salon. The odors of acrylic and acetone assaulted her nostrils. Five dark haired heads, all wearing masks, turned and looked at the newcomers.

"You back?" a voice came from a masked woman at the front nail station. "Why you back?... Is problem?"

"No." Katie smiled. "No problem. I brought my friend to get a full set, but we are in kind of a hurry. Our bus will be leaving in just over an hour. Is there time enough for her to get a set?" Katie bit her lower lip in worry.

The masked woman looked at the clock. She glanced at the work she was doing and then at the progress of the station next to her. She looked back up at Katie and Erika. "You pick color." Her eyes darted to a rack of colorful nail polishes on the wall. "Be five minute."

Katie led Erika over to the wall. "Have you ever had nails before?" She inquired.

"No, I never have." Erika was boggled by all of the various shades of red and pink arrayed before her. "I can honestly say that the thought had never occurred to me."

"What color are you going to pick?" Katie’s eyes were wandering over the wall-mounted rainbow. "Dani got a dark red, I went more conservative with a pink." She showed Erika her nails.

"You and Dani are paying for a chunk of this, so why don’t you choose for me." Erika felt a relief as Katie smiled at her then turned and started picking up different colors and going through them.

"Okay, you next." The masked lady gestured for Erika to sit in the vacated seat.

Erika looked to her tall friend then, tucking her skirt under her, eased into the seat not knowing what to expect. The masked woman took her hands and looked at them very quickly and clicked her tongue with disdain. She pulled out a bottle of acetone and cotton and began scrubbing the hot pink off of her nails.

"Your nails, bad." She shook her head and clicked her tongue some more.

Erika blushed a bit. Eric had never cared about how his nails looked, he was too busy dodging bullies, or trying to get school assignments done. Nails were the least of his concerns. Erika looked over to Katie for some help, but the tall model, yet to be discovered, was too busy treasure hunting for the perfect color.

Her fringe was starting to tickle her eyelashes, but her hands were being held at the moment. She blew upward and felt her fringe flutter around and settle back into place.

"You got pretty eyes." The masked woman glanced up at Erika. "Who do you hair?"

"Sasha, just cut it." Erika winced as her cuticles were being pushed into place.

"Sasha do good job." The woman said. "He do my daughter hair."

Katie sat two bottles down on the station. "I don’t think you are a red or pink girl." Katie looked down. "So I picked this purpley-plum color and this royal blue… You pick."

"Both pretty." The masked woman agreed.

"I kind of like the blue." Erika looked at both colors.

"Cool, it reminds me of your pretty eyes." Katie grabbed the plum color. "She needs them to be sport length and if possible, a little thick on the acrylic. We have a lot of sports to play." Katie instructed the nail technician.

Katie deposited the rejected color back into its slot and collapsed in a chair near Erika.

"Can I ask you some personal questions?" Katie looked poignantly at Erika.

"It all depends upon the question." Erika returned her look. Her heart quickened just a bit. Don’t ask about me being a boy. She prayed.

"When did you know?" Katie looked at the desk to avoid eye contact. "I mean, when did you know that you were attracted to girls?"

---

 
End of Chapter Twenty-One

*Yo Eric! How’s it hanging? Dude, when you posting your next Raven?*   Victoria was startled... Yo Eric? Dude? The Latina felt lightheaded and fuzzy. Eric? Erika? Oh my God! It all fits! Victoria sat down hard in a chair and stared at the screen. Eric Martin…….Erika Martinez. I am so stupid. The shyness, the similar looks, the breast forms, the duct tape…. Don’t think about what he does with that... Freaking out about dating and kissing a cute guy?…… Oh my God! Erika is Eric the plague!!!   Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 22
 
Erika was taken off guard by the question, especially coming from Katie. “Well…….. I guess. I’ve always known that I’ve been attracted to

---

Erika was taken off guard by the question, especially coming from Katie. “Well…….. I guess. I’ve always known that I’ve been attracted to girls.” Erika wasn’t sure exactly how to answer.

“I mean, was there a certain time in your life when you just suddenly knew that you liked them better than boys?”

“I have always been more comfortable around them.” Erika was treading carefully, not knowing where this was leading. “Girls just make me feel very warm and giddy inside. Guys never had.” Did I just say ‘giddy’? God this is a nightmare.

“Are you physically attracted to them?”

“Guys or girls?” Erika asked for clarification.

“Girls. Are you physically attracted to them?”

Erika looked from Katie to the masked woman who seemed to not be listening to the conversation. How should I respond to that? Erika wondered. Flat out yes? Or more tactfully? She is asking straightforward questions. Does she want straight forward answers? “Yes, I am physically attracted to some girls.” Erika decided that honesty would be the best answer. “Does that bother you?” she asked with sincerity.

“No.” Katie was quick with the answer. “I was just wondering.”

The masked woman pulled out some superglue and began applying long plastic looking ‘claws’ to Erika’s fingers.

“Have you had, ah... physical relations with a... with a girl?” Katie blushed and wouldn’t meet Erika’s gaze.

“No, not really.” Erika sighed. “I haven’t been able to find a girl who I like, who would consider a relationship with me.”

The masked woman took the other hand and began applying the ‘claws’ to it. A second masked woman who finished with her client scooted her chair closer and began working on Erika’s second hand.

“Wow, you’re being double teamed.” Katie smiled at Erika.

The masked woman took out a device, fit it over her ‘claws’ one at a time, checked the length and clipped off a large portion of the plastic nail. The two women, each with a file in hand, began filing on Erika’s nails.

“Are you attracted to anyone in our cabin?” Katie asked.

How do I answer this one? Erika looked and met Katie’s beautiful eyes and smiled. “You all are beautiful in your own way. You all can be very attractive.” She tried to evade.

“But is there anyone in particular that you find attractive?” Katie pressed.

“You can’t tell anyone.” Erika looked hard at Katie. The whole cabin already knew; why did Katie need to be asking?

“I won’t say a word.” Katie promised.

“Not even to Dani?”

“I promise.” Katie looked met Erika’s gaze.

“I have been attracted to Samantha for a long time.” Erika confessed. The girls already knew; what harm would it cause for her to confirm it? “Yes, I was Summer’s friend, but I have been in love with Samantha since the day I met her.”

“Why Samantha?” Katie posed. “She has been nothing but mean, and inconsiderate of your feelings, all week.”

“She’s still mourning the loss of her sister.” Erika excused Samantha’s behavior. “I don’t know what it is…” her eyes took on a faraway look. “There is just something about her that I find attractive.”

The two women began applying a smelly substance to her nails using a brush and some kind of powder.

“Does she know that you have feelings for her?”

“Don’t you go telling her!” Erika turned a cold gaze upon the tall girl.

“So, she doesn’t know.” Katie confirmed with a sad smile. “Don’t worry, I won’t say anything.”

Dani walked next to Samantha down to the end of the block to where the secondhand clothing store was located. The two walked into the store and were affronted by the smell of old fabric. The ancient brick walls were lined with tall shelves containing glassware, and mismatched, chipped china. Under the shelves were racks upon racks of clothing.

“Oh my God, I could spend hours in here.” Samantha gasped. “This is a virtual treasure trove waiting for me to dig into.”

“We are here for Krystal, not for you.” Dani reminded her.

“Where is Krystal?” Samantha scanned the store for the large girl.

“When I came to get you, she said she was going upstairs.” Dani explained.

The two girls climbed the stairs to the loft. At the top of the stair, they were met by shelf upon shelf of books. Paperbacks of all kinds crammed the shelves, from trashy romance novels, to bad murder mysteries. Hardbacks on how to maintain your 1973 Ford to greasy cookbooks.

“Oh my God!” Samantha gasped. “And you let her come up here unsupervised? We are never going to get her back down stairs.”

“Krystal?” Dani called out. “Krystal?”

“I’m right here!” A soft soprano called out from a couple of rows away.

“We don’t have a whole lot of time left Krystal.” Samantha urged. “Let's find you a swimsuit and some clothes.”

“Alright.” Krystal sighed. The old worn floorboard creaked as she walked across them to join her cabin mates at the stairs.

“Did you at least look at clothes?” Samantha asked.

“Kind of.” Krystal shrugged.

Samantha groaned and took the large girl by the hand and began to lead her down the stairs. “What sizes do you wear?” She asked.

“Well, I’m not really sure.” Krystal tried to shrug the question off. Samantha was already looking out across the racks of clothes, looking for size signs. When they reached the main floor, Samantha began leading Krystal towards the back of the store.

“Now seriously, Krystal, what sizes do you wear?” Samantha asked again.

Krystal leaned close to Samantha’s ear and whispered the sizes into her ear.

“That’s nothing to be embarrassed about.” Samantha gave larger girl a reassuring grin. “Let's see what they have here.” Samantha began shifting through the hangers looking for key items. She began pulling hangers from the rack and handing them to Krystal. “Take these, and these.” She stated absentmindedly. “Oh, the color is a bit faded on this, but you should try these on too.”

After Krystal had half a dozen items, Samantha directed her to the fitting rooms. “I want to see how they look on you. Even if they are too big, or you don’t like them.” She ordered. “If they are too small, noticeably too small, then don’t worry about showing me.”

“What should I do?” Dani asked, helplessly.

“Start looking for anything that looks like a swimsuit that will fit Krystal, and beach cover-ups.” Samantha directed. “I also need you to keep track of the time. I’ll lose myself and track of time in here.” She smiled.

Samantha took several other items off the racks and carried them over to the fitting rooms. “How are things going in there?” She tossed the clothes half over the top of the door and let them drape.

“More?” Krystal whined.

“Gotta have variety and something you’ll like.” Samantha took a few steps back. “You have anything on yet?”

“Hold on.” Krystal fumbled around a few seconds more before opening the fitting room door.

“Okay, that looks alright. How does it feel?” Samantha looked at Krystal from different angles.

“It feels alright, I guess.” Krystal shrugged.

“Okay, next.” Samantha left the fitting room area and found Dani with a couple of prospects.

“Sam, how did you and Erika meet?” Dani inquired. She was given a mission by Katie and she needed to get answers.

“Hmmm?” Samantha looked through what Dani had picked.

“How did you and Erika meet?”

“Through my sister.” Samantha selected two suits and discarded the third. “I told you that.”

“Are you two friends?” Dani pried.

“Of course we are.” Samantha started towards the fitting rooms. Krystal was waiting for her with the door open. “The cut is all wrong.” Samantha analyzed. “It’s cutting you too tight in the butt. Throw those in a ‘no’ pile. And take these in with you.” She handed Krystal the swimsuits.

“How long have you two been friends?” Dani sat down in a chair nearby.

“For a while now, I guess.” Samantha replied. “Where is this going?” she looked at the blonde girl.

“Katie and I were just wondering. It’s kind of interesting how friends meet and why they become friends.” Dani sighed. “Kind of like Katie and I. we met just this last week and we are, like, best friends.”

“I don’t have to come out wearing this do I?” fear crept into Krystal’s soft voice.

Samantha walked over to the door. “Just open this a crack so that I can see how it fits.” Samantha instructed.

The door opened a crack. Samantha viewed the swimsuit and how it fit on Krystal. “Okay, it’s not bad.” She smiled. “Try on the other one. If it fits, I’ll have you choose between the two.”

“There aren’t any others?” Krystal asked.

“There is one other, but it is pink with white daisies on it and a ruffled skirt.” Samantha explained.

Krystal shuddered. “I’ll be fine with one of these.” She closed the door behind her.

“Are you just friends, or are you like, soul mates?” Dani questioned.

“We’re good friends.” Samantha’s voice was starting to take on an edge to it. “Why all of the questioning about Erika and me?”

“I was just wondering.” Dani pouted. “Sorry.” The small blonde got up and began exploring other parts of the store. Erika had feelings for Samantha, but Samantha was either unaware of them or didn’t care. Dani shook her head, causing her blonde curls to bounce.

The masked woman dragged a brush loaded with a clear top coat across each of Erika’s now long, squared off, blue fingernails. “You look so pretty.” Her eyes twinkled.

“Thank you.” Erika smiled. “How are we doing on time?” Erika asked Katie.

Katie looked at the clock and smiled. “We have enough time for you to dry those before we pick Samantha and Dani up at the second hand store and meet up with everyone back at the Laundromat.”

“Dry them?” Erika looked confused.

“You come.” The masked woman stood up and guided Erika over to a device that contained what looked like a U.V. light. “You put dere for tree minute.” She nodded.

Erika sat down and stuck her new, longer nails under the light and looked hopelessly at Katie. Katie chuckled, got up and walked over to keep Erika company.

“Wow. I still can’t get over how great you look.” Katie smiled.

A few minutes later, a timer on the U.V. light made a ‘ding’ and the light turned off.

“You ready to go?” Katie asked looking at her watch. “We have about twenty minutes before we have to load up the bus.”

Erika nodded and was about to brush her fringe out of her face, but caught herself, reminded of Sasha’s words to give it a chance.

The two girls waved good bye to the masked women as they left. Erika’s long blue nails catching her eye as she did so.

“We were just coming to get you.” Katie called down the street. Dani, Samantha and Krystal were immerging from the second hand store with two bags. The trio waited for them and they started off to the Laundromat together.

“Your hair looks great.” Krystal said after staring at Erika.

“Thanks.” Erika smiled back. “Did you find a swimsuit?”

“Yes.” Krystal moaned. She really wasn’t looking forward to showing her chubby body off in a swimsuit. Even a one-piece.

Victoria finished folding the last t-shirt of the load and checked the dryers to see how well the other loads were drying before heading over to Erika’s laptop. She was thinking of checking out some of her favorite writing sites that she hadn’t had a chance to check in on since coming to camp. She was about to click on the web link when a folder labeled ‘Comix’ caught her eye. Let’s see how good Erika is at drawing. Victoria was curious.

She clicked on the folder and was surprised to see a large list of commix. She clicked on one and waited for a moment as the file loaded revealing what looked like a cross between a superhero and a villain, dressed all in black and beating up a football player. At the bottom it was signed Summer Thompson and Eric Martin. Eric Martin, ‘the plague’?

“Why would Erika have drawings of Eric Martin’s? Nah. It couldn’t be?” she muttered to herself. She quickly closed the folder, feeling a bit ashamed for snooping into someone else’s personal files, and opened the web.

She typed in a search for Petulant Poetess, One of her favorite sites to explore short stories and writings of virtually unknown authors. Victoria’s heart sped a few beats, one of her favorite authors; Anistasia Allread had posted her newest chapter of one of her favorite stories, ‘Healing a Princess.' She clicked on the posting and began reading. She was only a page or two into the story when an instant message popped up.

*Yo Eric! How’s it hanging? Dude, when you posting your next Raven?*

Victoria was startled... Yo Eric? Dude? The Latina felt lightheaded and fuzzy. Eric? Erika? Oh my God! It all fits! Victoria sat down hard in a chair and stared at the screen. Eric Martin…….Erika Martinez. I am so stupid. The shyness, the similar looks, the breast forms, the duct tape…. Don’t think about what he does with that... Freaking out about dating and kissing a cute guy?…… Oh my God! Erika is Eric the plague!!! The comix was signed by her... Him... by Eric.

“You okay?” Rachel entered the Laundromat carrying a bag of supplies. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

“I’m... I’m... not sure.” Victoria’s mind was in a whirl. Erika was Eric? Whoa! The plague was such a different person than Erika! The plague was a morbid, fumbling, bumbling, idiot who ruined everything he touched. Erika was a positive person, whose smile lit up the room. Her quiet but honest manner was one that the other girls looked up to. She was gentle and fun. Was she really a he? Why? Why would the plague go to summer camp as a girl? “I think I just need a moment.” She mumbled.

“I’ll start folding this load.” Rachel offered. “You really should put the laptop away before Phoenix arrives.”

Victoria looked back at the screen. She put her fingers to the keys and responded.

*Who are you trying to reach, Eric, or Erika?*

*Isn’t this Eric?* Came the response.

Victoria’s heart skipped a beat. *Eric Martin, right?*

*yes, who is this?* came the response.

Victoria, pulled the power cord out of the computer clicked the shutdown mode. She didn’t realize that her breaths had become short, and fast. Eric Martin, ‘the plague’ was sleeping in her cabin, saw her change clothes. More importantly, he had… he had seen her... naked!

To Be Continued...
 
End of Chapter Twenty-Two

“Get it out of here!” Rachel sobbed. “Get it out!” “Why don’t you get it Eric?” Victoria said in a low tone, just loud enough for Erika to hear. “I don’t like snakes either… why should I?” Erika asked. “Because you’re a guy!” Victoria growled as Rachel screamed again. The blood suddenly drained from Erika’s face. Victoria knows! Oh my God! Victoria knows! The world around her began to spin.   Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 23
 
Victoria hid the laptop under a pile of clothes in one of their baskets and sat down in a chair along the wall to think. Eric ‘the plague’ was in her cabin posing as a girl. Why? Why would a guy pose as a girl? Especially at a summer camp where there would be swimming and rough play? What could someone gain by that? Was he a pervert? Was he getting his jollies off of watching girls change? She hadn’t seen him gawking, or looking over his shoulder, trying to peek at anyone. If anything, he seemed to be trying to keep to himself. What part in this does Samantha have? Is she being taken advantage of by him? Victoria shook her head. That couldn’t be it. Samantha was too strong willed and popular to be pushed into doing something that she didn’t like…… Maybe it was the other way around? Maybe Samantha was pushing Eric into being Erika. But why? Why would Samantha have anything to do with ‘the plague’?

A commotion at the front of the Laundromat woke her from her deep thinking.

“…… looks great!”

“……brings out your eyes.”

Victoria looked up to the front where the sudden excitement was occurring to see a pretty dark-haired girl surrounded by her cabin mates blushing and being fussed over. Victoria’s jaw dropped. The pretty girl that they were all fussing over was Erika….. er Eric. She had …. He had gotten his hair cut into a beautiful style with layers that framed the face and bangs that hung down into his eyes. Samantha seemed to be practically showing him off. Did the others in the cabin suspect that Erika was a guy? How could they? Especially after the emotional outbursts that he had thrown? Samantha had to be the one in control of this farce. Otherwise, she wouldn’t be fawning over Erika…. Eric this way.

“Okay, girls, let’s get all this onto the bus, we need to get back to camp.” A counselor called out over all of the chattering.

Erika made her way over to Victoria. “Where did you stow the laptop?” she smiled.

Victoria looked intensely at the person she had known as Erika. Was this really Eric? The Eric Martin she knew in school was a clumsy nerd at best, standing before her was a pretty, shy girl who smiled and gave as much to her cabin mates as they gave to her. “It’s under your pile clothes.” She turned away. Erika….. Eric…… the person before her confused her and made her feel uncertain and kind of creeped out.

Erika sat on the bus; blushing every so often as other girls on the bus would turn and either stare at her, or smile at her. Who knew a haircut could invoke so much attention? But then again, as Eric, how many times did he look upon, stare or ogle a pretty girl with a new look?

Victoria, Erika decided must not be feeling well. She hadn’t been acting herself since they met back up at the Laundromat. The Latina girl sat by herself, separated from the others of the cabin and stared out the window. Every once in a while, Erika caught her cabin mate looking her way, but she would turn away and go back to her own thoughts. Maybe she has a head ache. Erika wondered.

Rachel was showing the cabin mates the different things that she and Victoria had purchased for the cabin and the upcoming Fourth of July celebration. From the much-needed hangers, duct tape and air-freshener, to streamers, balloons, and flags.

Erika was only half paying attention to their excitement. Although her breast forms were beginning to feel more comfortable and an actual part of her body, the gaffe that Sasha had given her was still a bit restraining and felt alien to her. Her thoughts drifted to what these new things were going to do for her. She would no longer be as fearful of breast forms floating away while swimming, or ripping duct tape from her sensitive areas. Dressing in the cabin around her cabin mates would be a lot less stressful, as would the stress of one of the others walking in while she was going to the bathroom. The long blue nails on her fingers were going to take some time to get used to. She was going to have to be a lot more careful with how she used her hands. They did make for better scratching of itches she smirked.

She looked out her own window and smiled. There might be a chance of making it through the next seven weeks without someone finding out. She couldn’t let her guard down now, though. Ease up on it, lighten up and try to enjoy the summer, yes. But she still needed to be guarded.

“Could you girls take my clothes back with you to the cabin?” Phoenix asked. “I need to see Director Hobbs about something when we get back.”

“Sure.” Rachel grinned.

Once the bus pulled into the camp, the girls all pitched in and hauled their clean clothes and sacks of purchases back to their cabin.

“Hold up here.” Rachel paused and put her load down.

“What is it?” Dani whined. “This is getting heavy.”

“Our cabin has been invaded.” Rachel turned to the others.

“How can you possibly know that from out here?” Samantha scoffed.

“Do you know why I was late getting to the bus this morning?” Rachel looked at each of her cabin mates. She then turned to a bush and pulled out the cabin’s broom. “I swept the dirt in front of our cabin.” She pointed to the area in front of the front steps. “I erased all of our foot prints. If you will take a close look, you’ll find that there are a lot of large foot prints going to and from our cabin.”

“Paranoid often?” Krystal asked.

“When it comes to the pranks that these guys pull, yes.” Rachel bared her teeth. “I’m going around to check through the window.”

“What do you think they did?” Dani looked to the other girls.

“I’ll be right back.” Rachel took the broom with her and eased around the side of the cabin to one of the windows.

“What a pain.” Krystal sighed. “I hope they didn’t do anything to my books.”

Rachel peered through the window for a long moment before making her way back to her cabin mates. “It was a good thing I checked before opening the door she joined the others. “They trapped the door so that anyone opening it would knock a bucket of something over.”

“Did you see anything else?” Katie asked.

“Not immediately. It could be that this is just the beginning, and like us, wish to save the other pranks for later. Or it could be that there are other, more hidden traps for us to find once we are in there.” Rachel looked at each of her cabin mates and smiled. “So, here’s what we are going to do. “Katie, I’m going to have you help me open the window, then, I’d like your help getting Dani through it so that she can remove the bucket from the front door.”

The two girls nodded.

“What do you want us to do?” Samantha inquired.

“Keep guard of the clothes and watch to make sure that no one either sneaks up on us, or enters the cabin door until its clear.”

“I think Krystal is right, you are paranoid.” Erika shook her head with disbelief. Her bangs danced around her eyes, tickling her eyelashes.

The three girls quickly made their way back to the window. Now confident that they wouldn’t be set upon by anything until they reached the window.

With a little elbow grease and determination, Rachel and Katie were able to open the window. They boosted Dani up and watched as she disappeared head first through the window and into the cabin with a squeal. Rachel watched inside the cabin as Katie rushed around to the front door. A moment later the front door swung open and Dani waved to Samantha, Erika and Krystal.

“Be careful coming in.” Dani warned. “There’s something on the floor here.”

Erika and the others carried their loads of clothes and purchases into the cabin and set them down on a clean area of the floor.

“Before we do anything, let’s open all of our drawers and beds to make sure that they didn’t leave anything for us.” Rachel cautioned.

“What’s on the floor?” Victoria inquired at the white powder all around the front door.

“Probably talcum powder.” Rachel explained. “If the bucket of water had gone over, it would have been a nasty mess to clean up.”

Erika and Samantha went over to their bunks. Before they had left that morning, they each had set out a pair of panties for the guys, in case they raided. Now, in place of their panties, were a pair of guy’s boxer shorts.

“Eeew! What are we going to do with these?” Dani held a pair of briefs between thumb and forefinger.

“Toss them over in the corner there.” Rachel instructed. “I have an idea.” She tossed a pair of underwear into a corner. “Remember, be careful opening your drawers.”

One by one, Erika and Samantha opened the drawers under their bed, but nothing seemed to have been touched.

“My books look to be okay.” Krystal voiced.

“My stuff’s okay.” Dani chimed in.

“Clear over here.” Rachel added.

“We’re good.” Samantha closed her last drawer.

“Let's get to putting our clothes away.” Katie went to the baskets.

“Here’s the hangers.” Rachel reached into a bag and pulled out some plastic hangers and handed them to the tall young lady. “I’ve got to pee.”

“Did you get the super glue and duct tape?” Dani asked Victoria.

“Yes.” Victoria shot a hard glance over to Erika and then went back to putting her clothes away.

A scream came from the bathroom. “Oh my God! Get it out! Get it out!” Rachel screamed.

Erika, as well as all of the other girls ran to the bathroom. Katie flung open the door to find Rachel standing on top of the toilet and trying to get into the sink. “Get it out!” she screamed. Tears leaked from her eyes as she screeched. “Get it away from me! Someone please!”

“Oh my God!” Dani shrieked “Snake!” the blonde jumped back and dove through the crowd that had gathered in the bathroom doorway.

“Get it out of here!” Rachel sobbed. “Get it out!”

“Why don’t you get it Eric?” Victoria said in a low tone, just loud enough for Erika to hear.

“I don’t like snakes either… why should I?” Erika asked.

“Because you’re a guy!” Victoria growled as Rachel screamed again.

The blood suddenly drained from Erika’s face. Victoria knows! Oh my God! Victoria knows! The world around her began to spin. She reached out to grasp something - anything to hold on to.

“Get it out!” Rachel’s screaming became more pitched and pierced the air, bringing Erika back to her body.

“I’ve got it.” Katie stepped forward. “Settle down, Rachel.”

“Are you alright, Erika?” Samantha inquired. “You scared of snakes too?” She loosened my fingernails from her shoulder and guided me back to sit on a bed.

She was present, but her body felt numb. Her heart flipped and flopped, not knowing whether to beat faster, or to stop all together. Visions of being duct taped to the flag pole wearing nothing but lacey lingerie, flashed through her head. Headlines of the school paper, “The Plague unmasked” “I know What the Plague did Last Summer” or “The Plague mutates”.

“I knew it.” Victoria sneered.

“You knew what?” Samantha asked.

“No! Get it away!” Rachel’s screams were starting to die down.

“It’s only a gopher snake.” Katie held the snake just behind its head and rushed through the cabin taking it outside followed by Dani. “Let’s take it out into the woods where nobody will harm it.” Katie’s voice faded.

Krystal went into the bathroom. “It’s okay, Rachel, it’s gone.” She soothed in her soft voice.

“What I can’t figure out is how you’re mixed up in this.” Victoria looked to Samantha.

“What are you talking about?” Samantha asked.

“Why are you covering and assisting Eric Martin in this masquerade?”

“What are you talking about?” Samantha tried to deflect the question.

“Erika” She pointed to Erika and hissed. “Is Eric Martin. I couldn’t figure out what was going on at first, but while using her….. I mean his computer, this morning; I came across some pictures that he and your sister had drawn….. I let that slide, but then while on line, one of her…. I mean his friends came up in messenger. After a brief talk, I confirmed that Erika is actually Eric. Otherwise known at school as ‘The Plague’.”

“Keep your voice down.” Samantha hissed back. “And don’t call her that.”

Erika’s world was spinning again. Victoria knew. Samantha wrapped her arms around Erika and embraced her to her breast, as a mother would a frightened child.

“….. okay, Rachel….. everyone has something their scared of.” Krystal soothed.

“Why are you going along with this?” Victoria asked. “Give me one reason why I shouldn’t go to the camp director right now.”

“Because I need her.” Samantha began stroking Erika’s hair. “I need her to help me and she needs me to help her.”

“That doesn’t mean anything to me.” Victoria’s voice was starting to get louder. “He is a guy pretending to be a girl in our cabin.”

“Have you seen a guy living with us since you’ve arrived here?” Samantha demanded. “Have you seen Eric ‘the plague’ anywhere this past week? I haven’t.” She met Victoria’s hard stare. “I’ve seen a beautiful and wonderful person who has shared laughs and hurts with us. A fantastic person named Erika…… It’s only been a week and look how incredible the difference is in her. Imagine what eight weeks will do.”

“So you want to turn Eric into a girl?” Victoria asked.

“That’s up to her.” Samantha continued to stroke Erika’s head. “I just wanted to give her a summer without being beaten up, spit upon and dunked in trashcans.”

Erika lifted her head but stayed in Samantha’s embrace. The blonde’s strength and passion was so comfortable. If only Eric had friends at school like this.

“Is he paying you for this?” Victoria asked. “What are you getting out of this… this…. this farce?”

“I’m getting to know what happened to my sister.” Samantha’s pleading voice turned to one of ice. “I’m getting to learn what caused my sister to act the way she did, and to learn why she did what she did.”

“You still haven’t given me a reason not to go to Director Hobbs.” Victoria crossed her arms across her chest.

“Please, Victoria.” Samantha began pleading again. “Give her a chance.”

“Victoria.” Erika found her voice.

The Latina girl looked almost startled that Erika spoke.

“You said that you came up here to get ideas for your writing.” Erika looked everywhere, but into Victoria’s eyes. “What better writing idea than one of self-discovery.”

There was a long quiet between the three girls. They stiffened slightly as Krystal helped the shaking and frightened Rachel out of the bathroom.

“Are you feeling better?” Erika asked.

“I hate them.” Rachel hissed. “I just can’t stand snakes.”

“It’s alright, Rachel.” Erika reassured. She looked into Victoria’s eyes “Your secret is safe with us.”

Victoria got up off the bed and crossed the room to Erika and Samantha. She leaned down and spoke only for their ears. “You have one week. If you don’t tell the rest of the girls, I will.”

---

To Be Continued...
 
End of Chapter Twenty-Three

Erika found herself back in the cabin with the others, trying to figure out all of the ways possible that they could get even with the boys from Oak. “How hard can this possibly be?” Samantha asked the other girls. “About As Easy as Falling Off a Bike.” Dani winked.   Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 24
 
“What in God’s name is going on in here?” Phoenix gasped from the doorway.

“The boys from Oak cabin paid us a visit while we were in town.” Dani explained coming up behind her. “Katie got rid of the snake that was in the bathroom.”

“There was a snake in the bathroom?” Phoenix shuddered.

“It was disgusting.” Rachel joined the counselor in her discomfort. “it was all slimy and slithering, and flicking it’s tongue at me….”

“That’s enough!” Phoenix clamped her hands over her ears. “What all did they do?” she removed her hands.

“They attempted to get us to spill a bucket of water when we opened the door.” Dani volunteered. “Rachel suspected something and boosted me through the window to remove it.”

“The water was supposed to spill across the talc.” Rachel picked up the tale. “It makes a slurry and is difficult to clean. The snake in the bathroom, and they left their underwear in place of our panties.”

“So what do you have planned to get even?” Phoenix asked.

“I thought you didn’t want to know.” Rachel looked puzzled.

“You’re right, I don’t….. but they put a snake in the bathroom.” Phoenix shuddered again. “I hate snakes.”

“There’s still a snake in the cabin.” Victoria muttered under her breath. Erika paled to another shade of white.

“Stop it.” Samantha mouthed to Victoria, throwing a flip-flop at her.

“We’ll have to work on it and get them later, ladies.” Phoenix sighed. “We need to get to arts and crafts.”

Erika could hardly concentrate on the leather mug she was making. Her thoughts were racing about. Victoria had stated an ultimatum. She had one week to inform the girls or Victoria would be outing her. That was just her immediate fear. The other was of what Victoria could do to her at school. She was the editor of the school newspaper for God’s sake. Every time she looked up; Victoria was giving her strange looks. Looks of accusation, looks of disgust, looks of bewilderment. Would the entire last part of her camping be filled with Victoria’s accusing eyes?

Samantha sitting at the craft table next to her, patted Erika’s knee. “It will be fine. Stop worrying about her.”

“Easy for you to say.” Erika muttered. “You don’t have the editor of the school paper, wanting to rat you out.”

“I’m in this just as much as you are.” Samantha defended. “We just have to prove to her that you are one of the girls.”

“I don’t even know if I am.” Erika argued.

“You’ve made more friends in the past week than you have in a whole year at school.” Samantha pointed out. “You’ve also had more fun in the past week than you have had in a few years.”

“And some of the worst times I have had as well.” Erika scowled.

“Have you been stuffed into a garbage can?” Samantha asked. “Have you been spit on, tripped, thrown face down into mud puddles?”

“No.” Erika confirmed.

“What’s the worst thing that has happened to you this last week?” Samantha leaned forward and made Erika meet her gaze.

“I got kissed by a boy.” Erika responded sheepishly.

“You were kissed by a boy.” Samantha repeated in a whisper. “That kinda beats being finding ‘kick me’ signs on your back doesn’t it?”

A silence fell between the two of them.

“I don’t know.” Erika shrugged. “I’m used to the ‘kick me’ signs. I’m not used to being kissed by guys.”

“But he was really cute.”

“To you, maybe.” Erika grimaced. “I’m not attracted to guys.”

“Not yet.” Samantha again patted her leg. “Not yet.”

“Hello…. Not ever.” Erika made a gagging gesture.

“All right, Columbine. That’s enough for today.” Amber announced. “Let’s put your mugs over here to finish tomorrow. You all did a great job.”

“Victoria, what’s on the calendar now?” Rachel inquired.

Victoria looked thoughtful for a moment. ”I believe it’s lake time.”

Phoenix pulled her schedule out of her pocket. “Yep. We have two hours at the lake. Let’s head back to the cabin and put our swimsuits on.”

“Phoenix?” Rachel called as they made their way back to the cabin.

“Yeah?”

“Could we duck out of swimming today and re-pay Oak cabin?”

“I don’t know….” Phoenix put off.

“They put a snake in our bathroom.” Rachel reminded the counselor.

“Okay, but nothing that can destroy property.” Phoenix stated sternly. “Rules are Rules, oh, and I don’t know anything about it.” She added with a wink.

“Victoria, could you help me?” Rachel asked.

“With what?” Victoria looked startled. Her mind was elsewhere.

“We’re going to the kitchen to get some supplies.” Rachel grinned mischievously. “Dani, you and the others, dig out the duct tape, fishing line and superglue that we bought today. ”

Erika found herself back in the cabin with the others, trying to figure out all of the ways possible that they could get even with the boys from Oak.

“How hard can this possibly be?” Samantha asked the other girls.

“About As Easy as Falling Off a Bike.” Dani winked.

“Okay, we got the salt and some flour from the mess.” Rachel and Victoria joined them. Victoria had a stack of paper cups “Now let’s figure out what we’re going to do.”

Erika soon found out how seriously Rachel and Dani took pranks. The Columbine girls all snuck into Oak Cabin, with an idea. Once inside, Rachel and Dani set about directing the others on things to do.

“How long should I make this line.” Krystal asked, threading fishing line through a needle.

“Make it long.” Dani instructed. We can always cut it down if we need to.”

Katie, and Erika went to work opening the guys drawers and pulling one sock from each pair. They tossed them as quickly as they could into a pile next to Krystal, who started inserting the needle through the toes of each one, looping the fishing line through like a blanket stitch and adding another.

Victoria found all of the toothbrushes on the counter in the bathroom. She poured a pile of salt on to the counter and began loading the bristles of the brushes with the salt.

While the others were doing that, Rachel began making small piles of flour all across the floor, while Samantha began filling cup after cup of water.

“So what is it you’re doing with the flour and water?” Katie inquired.

“Setting them up like dominos. So, when they open the door, one cup will tip over then the next cup, then the next and so on. The water from the cups will mix in with the flour and create almost a glue like substance.” Rachel explained. “It’s a lot harder to clean up than talc mixed with water. Besides, it has a little more style than just a bucket of water.” She grinned. “I call it Accidental Magic.” She winked at Katie.

“Found some Icy Hot in the bathroom.” Victoria called.

“Awesome.” Rachel called back. When you’re done with the toothbrushes, smear some of the Icy Hot around the toilet seat.”

“That’s the last of the socks.” Erika closed the last drawer. “And I found our panties. Should we take them back? Or leave them as a warning?”

“Leave them as a signature.” Dani piped up.

“If we leave them where we found them, it may confuse them as to which cabin is doing this. If we take them back or sign the cabin with them, they will know exactly who did this.” Rachel voiced.

The girls were silent while they thought this over. “Let’s leave them for now.” Erika broke the silence. “We can always gather them when we do the next prank.”

“I like that.” Rachel smiled. “Any one disagree? Now’s your chance to speak up.”

“I like it.” Samantha agreed with Erika.

“Let’s keep then guessing.” Krystal nodded.

“Leave them.” Katie stated.

“Erika, take the superglue and put some dabs of it along the bottom of the window sash. Let’s keep them from opening the windows.” Dani looked up from tying shoes together by their shoe laces.

“Keep one window open and the super glue next to it.” Rachel called “I want a way out of here.”

“Man, Boy’s feet stink.” Krystal complained, wrinkling her nose in disgust. “Why do they have to stink so bad.”

“Ask Erika.” Victoria muttered from the bathroom.

“huh?” Rachel asked.

“Nothing.” Victoria replied.

“Katie, could you pull the blankets and top sheet open for me?” Rachel asked. She followed behind Katie and sprinkled flour inside their bed sheets then re-made the beds.

“Bathroom is taken care of.” Victoria entered the main room of the cabin.

“Can you help re-make the beds?” Rachel asked. “Krystal how is the sock puzzle coming?”

Krystal held up a string of socks all sewn together. “I’m stitching the last one now.” She smiled.

“After you tie off the knot, start tying the socks into knots with one another as well as the string of them in knots.” Rachel instructed.

“Where should we put the shoes?” Dani asked aloud. “Should we hang them from the ceiling like garland? Or shall we tie them to and around the bed posts?”

“Duct tape them to the ceiling above the toilet.” Victoria offered.

“Katie, can you do that?” Rachel asked. “We need to finish up here quick and get out of here.” Rachel warned. “You never know if they might come back early. If you’re done with your tasks start cleaning up our mess and then start lining the cups of water up.”

A few minutes later, Rachel was setting the final cups into place. The other girls stood by the open window, ready to make their escape and watching the master prankster at work. Rachel looked from the door to the first few cups. She then went down the line, eyeballing each cup’s distance from the other. “Alright, let’s get out of here.” She made her way to the window.

The rest of the girls scampered out of the open window and headed into the bushes. Katie waited behind. As soon as Rachel made it out, she put a few dots of super-glue on the window then closed it.

“Hurry up, Katie! I think they’re coming.” Dani called from cover of the bushes.

The long-legged girl ran and leapt like a gazelle over and around shrubs to join her cabin mates in the trees.

“Should we stay around to hear how they react?” Dani giggled.

“I think I want to be as far away from here as possible.” Rachel raised her eyebrows.

“Come on, Rachel, don’t you want to listen to them?” Dani protested.

Come on Dani, get off the Nostalgia Train. We did our jobs and we will be hearing it at dinner tonight.” Rachel winked at the short blonde. She turned to the rest of the cabin mates. “Let’s get out of here before they come looking for us.”

“Oh Shit! Shit! Shit! Mother F*****g Shit!” a guy’s voice could be heard from the cabin.

---

To Be Continued...
 
End of Chapter Twenty-Four

Erika found a rock that jutted out into the lake and sat down. She slipped off her shoes and let her feet dangle in the cool water. Could they accept me as a girl? Would they? I am enjoying having friends. I’m enjoying being welcomed by my peers, by girls. To even have a girl look at me without contempt or even pity…… It’s a whole new feeling... Most of the guys here just keep looking at me and smiling. Samantha was right on that part. Being with the girls can be a lot easier.   Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 25
 
The lavender ladies of Columbine decided to show up to the mess hall early, wearing their more risqué tops, so that they could watch as the boys from Oak cabin arrived.

Victoria put on a bit of a show for Samantha and Erika by making sure that she changed in the bathroom, so that she wasn’t exposing herself to Eric.

Erika felt a little more comfortable in her altered T-shirt, especially now that she had better breast forms. She even decided to wear her shorter denim skirt, along with the wedge sandals that Samantha kept bothering her to wear. The gaffe was still restricting and pinched every once in a while, but She was getting a little more used to it and a little more confident in its purpose, to hide her true gender.

The mess hall was filled with all the cabins but one. Oak cabin still hadn’t shown up. The excitement at her table was over whelming. All of the girls, even Rachel were anxious to how the boys would react or retaliate to their prank. People at other tables were whispering to one another and pointing at Columbine’s table. Whether it was to speculate about their cabin getting pranked, or Oak cabin’s, Erika didn’t know. A few of the people at the other table pointed and laughed, while others just looked towards them and smiled or giggled.

Just when she thought she couldn’t stand the suspense any longer, the doors to the mess opened and Oak cabin strolled in. At the head of the line of guys was Kyle, followed by Josh. The boys in the mess all started laughing and cheering as they saw what Kyle was carrying. While some of the girls laughed, most were startled and scowling at the parade of guys.

Kyle, leading the cabin of guys was holding, what looked to be a garden rake up in the air. Attached along the rake were the panties that they had raided from Columbine, displayed like banners taken from a battlefield.

“I told you we should have taken the panties back.”

“It wouldn’t have mattered.” Rachel insisted. “We just need to pretend that it doesn’t bother us.”

“How are we going to live down this?” Victoria looked to their leader.

“We do the same tomorrow morning.” Rachel smiled. “But better.”

“Don’t forget to set the alarm.” Victoria reminded them when they were getting ready for bed. “See if we can wake up to music, rather than that horrid watch, beeping.”

“Don’t forget, ladies.” Phoenix entered the cabin. “We take our showers at night this week. We have now until half an hour before lights out to shower.” She sat down on her bed and looked through some notes on a clipboard. “Shoot!” she exclaimed. “I need to go check something out. I’ll be back later.” Phoenix quickly left the cabin.

“What was that all about?” Victoria looked to the others.”

“With Phoenix, who knows.” Katie shrugged.

Rachel pulled out all of the guys underwear that was left in the cabin and starting arranging them on the floor.

“What do you have in mind for tomorrow morning?” Dani asked their leader.

“We’re going to show them how do parade underwear.” Rachel grinned. She pulled out her needle and threads and picked up two pair of boxers and began to sew them together.

“Do you have more needles and thread?” Krystal looked up from one of her books.

“I have a few.” Rachel didn’t look up from her work.

Krystal sat down on a bed near the athletic leader. “hand me two pair and I’ll help it get done faster.”

“I can sew too.” Dani took the needles and thread from Rachel and began threading. “God knows, I’ve had to hem up enough of my pants.”

“How can I help?” Erika asked. “I’m not good with sewing.”

“We need a good stout long pole to attach these to.” Rachel advise. I’m planning on making a flag…. It’s better than taping them to a rake.”

Erika slipped out of her wedge sandals and quickly slid into her slightly used tennis shoes.

Erika found herself out under the tall trees. The sun, dipping ever lower in the West cast rays of golden light which filtered by the trees bathed everything in a warmth. Dark shadows cast by tree trunks and overhead branches contrasted drastically with the glow, making the forest seem eerie, almost magical. Erika’s imagination burst forth in the quiet of the woods. She could almost picture fairies, darting among the ferns and underbrush, while just beyond a rotted log in the distance, she could all but see a unicorn, in its majestic splendor, watching her drifting in and out of the shadows.

The quiet of the forest is what she needed right now. It had been an extremely busy day. From her getting her hair cut, acrylic nails, to her getting better breasts and a gaffe. On top of all of that, Victoria finally figured out that Erika was ‘the plague’.

One week…… One week to figure out how to tell the others in the cabin that I’m a poser. Erika thought. She picked up a small stick and began waving it around, slashing at ferns and odd branches. One more week to enjoy what I have here, before they throw me out of the cabin, and probably out of the camp. Unless of course they can accept me as a girl……. But how, or why would they even do that? I’m a boy, pretending to be a girl. Pretending so that I don’t have to be hassled and mistreated by my own sex. Would they understand that? Would they understand the dread of being humiliated in front of everyone on a daily basis?

Erika found herself standing on the shore of the lake. Tall green grass grew in mounded tufts along the water’s edge. The golden sun striking the water, danced as the wind rippled its surface. Erika found a rock that jutted out into the lake and sat down. She slipped off her shoes and let her feet dangle in the cool water. Could they accept me as a girl? Would they? I am enjoying having friends. I’m enjoying being welcomed by my peers, by girls. To even have a girl look at me without contempt or even pity…… It’s a whole new feeling. Guys aren’t tripping me, they aren’t duct taping me to anything, they aren’t trying to throw me in garbage cans. Most of the guys here just keep looking at me and smiling. Samantha was right on that part. Being with the girls can be a lot easier.

A mother duck was swimming along the shore, behind her was a trail of peeping ducklings. As the mother duck approached where Erika was sitting, she swam out into the lake bit more. Erika began counting the yellow, fluffy, goslings behind her. Four, five, six …oh and a black one…seven…… one black one, trailing behind the others. Part of the group, but kept at a distance…… boy do I know how that feels. She watched as the ducks disappeared behind some reeds further up the shore before slipping her wet feet back into her shoes.

Erika began walking along the shore. Then sun no longer sparkled it reflection on the surface of the lake. Behind the Western mountains, it was still light, just approaching dusk. Guys, I’m a guy. She muttered to herself. Nah…. I called you all together to let you know that I’m actually a boy…… Pathetic. How am I going to do this?

Something out of the ordinary caught her eye. Movement ahead. Erika froze in her tracks and peered ahead through some bushes. Strange noises were coming from there as well. Erika held her breath trying to hear what it was she had been approaching. A giggle. A girl’s giggle Who could it be? Erika’s curiosity got the better of her. She knew she should turn and make her way back to the cabin, finding a stick along the way, but who was in the bushes giggling? Slowly, and gently, she eased one foot in front of the other. Quiet and conscious of every branch on the ground, Erika slowly made her way forward.

On the grassy bit of beach, behind some shrubs and behind a fallen tree, Erika recognized the back of Todd’s head. The life guard’s jet black hair looked even darker in the twilight. He moved slightly, the muscles in his arms and back rippled under his tank-top, and gave Erika the view of the girl whose giggle brought her here in the first place. It was Phoenix. Phoenix lay on a towel, topless, her eyes closed. she giggled with pleasure as Todd traced a finger around one of her nipples, which were swollen, exposed to the cool air and Todd’s attention. Her fingers clutched at the back of Todd’s head while a peaceful smile was upon her swollen lips.

Phoenix opened her eyes just a slit, then widened as she caught Erika watching them. Her eyes flashed open. “Oh my God! Erika!” her free hand grabbed Todd’s shoulder and she tossed Todd off to the side. “Erika! What are you doing here?” Phoenix sputtered grasping her top to her chest.

“I…. I umm….. I was out to find….. Rachel as that I find a stick.” Erika stuttered. “I’m sorry Phoenix, I…. I didn’t mean to…. To uh…. Well to, you know….. I won’t tell anyone.” She added. “I’ll just go find that stick.” Erika turned and darted off into the trees.

Oh my God. Phoenix and Todd. Erika’s heart was racing, and not just because she was jogging into the woods. No wonder Phoenix kept disappearing. She was having hookups with Todd. Phoenix and Todd, whoa. The weight of the secret that she had discovered weighed heavily. What will Phoenix do to me now? Will she see that I am moved to a different cabin? If I’m moved to a different cabin, I’m going to have to start building friendships all over, and without Samantha’s help.

Erika slowed to a slow walk and began to look in earnest for a stick of some kind to use as a flag pole. Should I talk to each of the girls separate, or all together? She wondered to herself. Of course if Phoenix sends me to a different cabin, I may not have to worry about telling the other girls. Would Victoria still have me tell the girls of the cabin, or of the new cabin? What about school? Will she tell people at school what I did this summer?

Erika found what looked to be a good stick. It was lying halfway buried under a pile of pine needles. She pulled up on it and freed it from its covering. It wasn’t perfectly straight, but it was a good six feet long and most of the smaller branches had either rotted away or been broken. She tapped it against the ground, knocking off a bunch of needles that stuck to it and began back to the cabin. What if she didn’t tell? What if she made Victoria tell the others? Would they believe the smart girl? Duh, of course they would, why would they doubt her word.

“What do I do?!” she yelled to the tree tops. “What do I say?”

“Please don’t tell anyone.” A voice pleaded from behind her.

Startled, Erika jumped and whirled around brandishing the stick in her hands ready to strike like a staff. She had been so wrapped up in her own thoughts and problems, that she wasn’t paying any attention to what was going on around her.

“Please don’t say anything to anyone.” Phoenix pleaded. “Todd and I could get into serious trouble if Director Hobbs found out.”

“God you scared me Phoenix.” Erika clutched at her heart. She looked with honesty at her cabin counselor. “I wasn’t going to say anything.”

“I just heard you talking to yourself about whether or not to tell someone about us.” Phoenix approached. Her bottom lip was firmly between her teeth as she contemplated how to handle the young girl.

“I was thinking about something else.” Erika blushed. “Honest, I wasn’t talking or even thinking about you and Todd.” She lowered the branch. “I’ve got my own issues at the moment.”

“You weren’t?” Phoenix looked confused and relieved. “What were you talking about then?”

“Oh nothing.” Erika was glad for the shadow of the tree hiding her face. She could feel that it was hot enough to fry and egg, She was sure it was red enough to almost glow. “nothing I care to share right now.”

“You’re not going to tell on Todd and me?”

“No. I need to get this stick back to Rachel.” She turned away from her counsellor and started back through to the cabin.

“Now why would Rachel need a stick like that?” Phoenix questioned.

The clock radio switched on playing some top of the chart music. Again, groans sounded from around the cabin as girls either buried their heads under their pillows, or flung their covers off.

“At least it isn’t that damn watch beeping.” Katie countered.

Erika swung her legs over the edge of the bed, got up and stretched. Her long t-shirt pulled up just a touch showing her panties. When she realized this she pulled her shirt down, but Victoria was already adverting her eyes from looking. Erika felt a bit self-conscious at first, but remembered that she was wearing the gaffe that Sasha had given her yesterday. Wearing that, she looked like a normal girl unless someone was looking very closely. It had kept her awake for part of the night. It wasn’t the most comfortable thing she had to wear, but it helped with the illusion.

Victoria in her short nightie took her clothes and went into the bathroom to dress. Samantha saw this and rolled her eyes. “She’s just being stupid.” She whispered to Erika.

Rachel took them around the lake a bit faster than she had on previous morning. Krystal was already showing some stamina and smiled from ear to ear when the others let her know.

Phoenix looked hard at Erika as they neared the location of where Erika had discovered her and Todd last evening. Erika looked from the grassy beach to the counsellor with a tight lipped smile and continued on their way.

They were about three quarters of the way around the lake when Erika spotted the mother duck. The six yellow and one black duckling lined up behind her as they quacked and peeped their way through the water. “I’ll bring you something tomorrow.” Erika told the mother duck and young. “Especially you,” she looked directly at the black little guy, struggling to keep up with the others.

Once back to the main camp. Rachel had the girls of Columbine doing push-ups, sit ups, and other calisthenics.

“Are you sure we can’t shower in the morning?” Samantha asked Phoenix. “No one is even up yet.” As in reply to her plead, the loud speaker sounded playing Reveille.

“We have to take our turn like everyone else.” Phoenix told her. “We have some washcloths in the cabin. You can always give yourself a quick sponge bath.”

“What’s on the agenda for today?” Rachel looked to Victoria.

“After breakfast, we meet with Grizzly Adams for a nature hike.” She paused “I hope we don’t have to hike around the lake again.” She thought about if for a few minutes. “We then do something with rope, followed by lunch, then arts and crafts.” She closed her eyes, mentally scanning her mental list. “I think we play some soft ball and then swimming…. Or is it the other way around? Hmm. I’ll have to look again.”

The girls raced back to their cabin and took turns between cleaning up in the bathroom and changing for the day and cleaning up the cabin, getting it ready for inspection.

As soon as Rachel was clean and had her bed made, she took out the sewn together underwear and attached it to the long, stout, stick that Erika had brought to her. The stick was the perfect length and thickness, as it should be, it had taken Erika a long time to find it last night.

“I still think we should smear peanut butter across the crotches of the underwear.” Dani smirked.

“We’ll have to keep that for when the pranks start to get nasty.” Rachel smiled at her.

Once the cabin was swept, the beds made tightly and the extra shoes lined up, their laces tied and straps buckled, Rachel led the Columbine girls out of the cabin and unfurled their flag made of boxers and a pair of whitie-tighties. With the help of Dani, and Krystal, the girls cut the white briefs into large letters and sewed them to the flag of boxers.

When the girls arrived at the mess hall, the waited outside for a moment. As they waited a straggling girl from a different cabin ran up and excused her way to the door. When she saw the flag of underwear, she began laughing and entered the mess.

Rachel closed the door quickly behind her and waited for a few moments. “Ready?” She asked her cabin mates. All smiled at her with a gleam in their eyes, even Phoenix, who waited towards the back of their group.

Rachel nodded to Katie who swung the doors wide open and allowed Rachel to enter first with their make-shift flag. The mess hall erupted in laughter as they saw the Ladies in Lavender parade into the hall proudly with an underwear flag. Large white letters spelling out ‘OAK’ broadcast who’s cabin the underwear was from. The girls from other cabins were crying they were laughing so hard. Even the boy’s side of the room was filled with an uproar of laughter, many fingers pointed to the Oak cabin table where more than one guy sat red faced with embarrassment.

---

To Be Continued...
 
End of Chapter Twenty-Five

“Alright, Dani, take her to the nurses station then come on back here.” Skyler sent them on their way. Skyler went back to the group. “Now don’t any of you go teasing that poor girl about this. If I hear that you that you have, you won’t be allowed near MY rope course.” He looked to each and every girl. “Okay,” he smiled. “Who’s next?” Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 26
 
“Today, we’re not going to take a hike.” Grizzly Adams greeted the girls.

There was a collective sigh of relief. They had already been around the lake once this morning and they really didn’t want to make another circuit.

“We do have to walk a bit to get to where we are going.” Grizzly smiled at them. “Come.” He turned and began down the path that led around the lake.

The girls all looked to one another wondering where he was going if they weren’t to circle the lake again. About a third of the way around the lake, Grizzly stepped off the main path and onto what looked like a deer trail that went into the woods. A few minutes later, he led them into a small clearing. A bit of grass managed to grab hold here in among the towering trees. A large log occupied one side of the clearing.

“Have a seat ladies.” Grizzly instructed them. Once he was satisfied that they were reasonably comfortable he stood before them. “Today we’re going to begin your instruction on survival skills.”

For the next hour, the girls of Columbine and Grizzly Adams discussed different skills and ideas of surviving in the wild. Yeah, eating worms and beetles was a gross idea, but it sure beat starving, didn’t it? As for starting a fire with sticks? They had discussed it and Grizzly even showed them how it was done after they had each taken a turn at rubbing them together.

“My favorite way of starting a fire using two sticks is this one.” He smiled. He reached into a pocket brought forth a match and struck it against the rough bark of the log and started the kindling to a small blaze.

They went on to talk about building shelters and using each other for body heat. They talked about surviving in inclement weather as well as good weather. About dehydration and the need to leave signs and tracks if you intend to find your way out, so that others might be able to find you.

“Tomorrow,” he said, “We will put what we talked about today into practice. Wear jeans and good shoes. We will be making shelters, snares, and setting up a camp.”

The girls all looked to one another with excitement and disbelief, that is all of them, but Rachel; she had been coming to this camp for three years now.

“Go on back to camp.” Grizzly waved them away. “Smokey the Bear says, I’ve got to put out this fire.”

“What is this rope class?” Rachel asked Phoenix. “It must be new, cause we didn’t have it last year. Is it like tying knots and stuff?”

“You mean I actually know something that you don’t?” Phoenix teased her. “I guess you’ll just have to find out along with everyone else.”

Once back in camp, Phoenix led them out towards the road, then took a new trail that Rachel had never been down before, let alone seen. A little way into the trees, the underbrush opened up to reveal ropes all over tied between trees up high, and down low.

“Welcome Columbine.” A sinewy young man called to them. “I’m Skyler, and this is my rope obstacle course.

“Cool!” Rachel exclaimed.

”Oh Fuck!” Katie muttered.

Dani looked up at her tall friend, shocked at the four lettered word that she had just uttered. “Katie!” she admonished.

“I think I’m going to be sick.” Katie’s face drained of color.

“Huh?” Dani questioned.

“I’m afraid of heights, remember?” Katie leaned up against a tree.

“Okay,” Skyler greeted them all with a smile as he finished wrapping up some rope. “Who here is afraid of heights?” He looked directly at Katie, and chuckled. “For some unknown reason, it’s usually the tall ones who are afraid of heights.”

Katie nodded her head.

“Anyone else?” Skyler glanced around at the girls. Erika saw Victoria hesitantly put her hand up. Skyler nodded in her direction and scanned for more. “Anyone else?”

Erika looked around as well. She felt kind of excited, she had seen the rope obstacle courses on various Television shows, and had always wanted to try it. She looked over to Samantha who looked to be almost as excited as she was.

“Alright, let’s go over safety issues before we get you swinging around like spider monkeys.” Skyler smiled.

Katie groaned.

He led them over to a large container that held helmets, and handed one to each of the girls. “Over in that box,” he pointed, “are gloves, go ahead and pick out a pair that fits you please.”

The girls found a pair that they were comfortable with then gathered around Skyler again.

“Okay, Ladies, let’s get rule number one straight: like Todd and his lake, this is MY Rope course. Anyone breaking the rules on MY rope course will be evicted immediately. Now, let’s go over some of the rules of MY rope course.

Skyler spent a few minutes outlining the rules for HIS course before taking a volunteer, which happened to be Samantha and showed them all how to get into their safety harnesses. He then had them all do so and checked to see that they were fitting right. Each harness had a number of carabiners. Skyler described the safety clips and how to use them, and how not to use them, such as clipping an unknowing cabin mate to a tree or rope.

Erika was having trouble. The harness was riding and getting caught between her gaffe and thigh or it would start pinching. She didn’t have any idea how she was going to do this. The pinching that it caused was quite painful, but she knew she would just have to grin and bear it, unless she took time out to go to the bathroom and remove the gaffe. But where would she put it until after the class? As long as she didn’t fall, or have to rely too much on the harness carrying her weight, she would be fine. She would just grin and bear it today.

Skyler then had them all put on their helmets, and then made sure that they fit to his satisfaction.

“All right, ladies.” Skyler grinned at them. “The first thing we are going to do is have you walk up a rope ramp.” He led them to one end of the rope course. “It’s Krystal, right?” he smiled to the large girl.”

Krystal nodded nervously.

“Krystal, I’m going to ask you to take the first step.” He took her gloved hand and led her to a thick rope that was staked into the ground. The rope angled up at an angle up to a tree. At waist height, on either side of the thick rope was another smaller rope. These two ropes were attached to the thick rope by another rope that zigzagged up and down between the thick rope and the two side ropes. “Krystal, go ahead and step onto the rope there, and put your hands onto the two side ropes to use as side rails.” He instructed.

“Are you sure?” Krystal looked to the sinewy guy. “You sure it will hold me?”

“If I had a doubt, I wouldn’t have asked you.” Skyler smiled. “Besides, up there, your weight won’t matter.” he looked up “you will be like a squirrel or monkey scampering amongst the tree tops.”

Skyler took a rope attached to her safety harness and clipped it onto a rope that ran above the main rope. “Once you get half way up, I want you to stop and do as I say.” He grinned at her. He leaned in close and whispered into her ear. Krystal looked shocked and then relaxed. “Okay Krystal, go ahead. Show these girls how it’s done.”

Krystal’s first few steps were very hesitant as she tested the rope’s strength and stability. Once she was confident that the rope wasn’t going to snap or bend to the ground under her weight, her steps quickened. She got up to the middle of the rope ramp and stopped. She turned her head towards Skyler, who had placed himself between Katie and Victoria.

“Okay, Krystal, I want you to bounce a little on the rope.” He called up to her.

Krystal looked concerned for a moment, then nodded and began bouncing on the rope. The thick rope bowed just a little as she bounced up and down on it.

“Little more Krystal,” Skyler smiled.

With her hands held fast to the side ropes, Krystal put more effort into the bouncing of the rope ramp.

“Okay, that’s good.” Skyler instructed. “Now I want you to use your feet and begin swaying the rope sideways each way. It won’t move much, but I want you to get the feel of how the ropes feel when they move under you.”

Krystal soon had the bottom rope swinging side to side beneath her, as her upper body seemed to be holding still.

“Awesome, Krystal.” Skyler praised. “Now I want you go ahead and walk on up to the top of the rope.”

“See there’s nothing to it.” Skyler told Katie and Victoria.

Krystal’s steps were much more sure now as she practically pranced up the ramp towards the tree. She stopped and looked back to Skyler.

“Krystal, you’re doing perfect.” Skyler encouraged. “Now, reach above you and unclip your safety line. And clip it to the red rope to your left.”

Krystal did as instructed and looked over her shoulder. “Great job Krystal. How do you feel up there?” he asked.

“This is incredible.” She squeaked.

“Told you, you’d like it.” Skyler grinned up at her. Now, on your left is a rope bridge. Go ahead and walk across it.”

Krystal looked across the bridge that she was standing on. It was at lease fifty feet to the other side. She took a few steps out on the bridge and looked down for more encouragement from Skyler. “Oh my God!!” she gasped. She hadn’t realized how far off the ground she was until now. The forest floor was a good twenty feet below her.

“What’s wrong Krystal?” Skyler asked, watching her every move.

“It’s just a long way down from here.” Krystal took a deep breath.

“Are you alright?” he asked, concern filling his voice.

“I’m fine. It just took me off guard is all.” Krystal took another deep breath and walked across the bridge without further incident.

“You’re incredible!” Rachel called up to her.

“Okay, see that pulley on your right?” Skyler called up to her. She nodded. “Clip your safety line into the red ring.”

“Okay.” Krystal announced.

“See the handles on each side of the pulley?”

Krystal nodded.

“Grab a hold of each one and jump.”

“What?” Krystal screeched. “You want me to jump?”

“Hold on to each side of the pulley and jump.” Skyler repeated. The pulley is like a zip line that will carry you down to that pile of foam and mattresses.”

Krystal’s sight followed the line that the pulley was attached to and saw a large pile of foam pads and mattresses. She looked back at the rope that the pulley was riding on.
“Are you sure it will hold me?” She asked.

“One hundred percent.” Skyler was making his way to where the foam was. “You’ve got it all the way Krystal.”

“Go ahead Krystal.” Rachel called up to her.

“You’re doing great Krystal!” Erika followed. “Just jump and enjoy it!”

Krystal grabbed a hold of each handle and closed her eyes. She didn’t jump but rather picked her feet up off the rope and screamed. The pulley moved slowly at first but it quickly picked up momentum and began its decent down the rope. Krystal took a breath and screamed again as she neared the foam padding. Just as she got over the foam, her hands slipped from the handles and she plummeted into the pads. She screamed again but this time the scream quickly turned into laughing out loud interrupted by squeals of delight.

“You were great, Krystal.” Skyler unhooked her safety line from the pulley.

Erika, Samantha and Rachel ran over to their mate and jumped into the foam around her.

“That was so brave!” Samantha told her. “Was it fun?”

“You're my idol!” Rachel hugged her. “You rocked that course.”

“That was really good Krystal!” Erika agreed. “I am so jealous, I wanted to go first.”

Skyler sent the pulley back up to the top of the zip line while Phoenix, Samantha, and Rachel helped Krystal to her feet.

“See Katie.” Dani looked to her tall friend. “It wasn’t so bad now was it? Krystal did great, and she didn’t fall or anything.”

Katie still looked as white as a sheet.

“Alright, ladies.” Skyler gathered them all around. “Krystal showed you all how to do it. Now it’s your turn. Katie and Victoria, did you want to go first and get it over with, or last?” Skyler looked to each of them. Neither spoke. “I’ll take that as last.” He smiled at them. “It’s okay,” he held each of their gaze for a moment. “I used to be scared of heights too.”

One at a time, each of the girls traversed the rope course while their cabin mates called encouragement up to them.

Victoria, through sheer determination and stubbornness, slowly made her way through the course. She was shaking when she landed in the foam, but she did it on her own.

Katie made it half way up the ramp and froze in place. Ten feet off the ground and she was like a statue, not moving, barely even breathing. Skyler tried talking her the rest of the way up the ramp, but she didn’t budge a muscle. She didn’t answer any questions or even make a noise. Finally, Skyler clipped in and went up the ramp to where she was and wrapped his arms around her shoulders, and held her for a moment.

Erika watched as he whispered in her ear and held her. Slowly she was able to release one handrail then the other. Skyler relaxed his grip on her, but didn’t let go. He slowly took a step backwards, pulling Katie with him. She could see Skyler whispering encouragement into her ear as she slowly moved her foot back. Her eyes were clamped tight and her jaw was clenched. Her nostrils flared as she sucked in and blew out air.

“Phoenix, grab that red tackle box over there by that tree.” Skyler indicated with his eyes. “The rest of you I want you all to go over by the helmet and glove containers.”

“Is she okay?” Dani’s voice cracked with concern.

“She’ll be just fine.” Skyler smiled. “Katie and I just need some breathing room.” He turned back towards Katie and whispered softly I her ear.

Once on the ground, Katie collapsed in Skyler’s arms. Her knees buckled and he helped her sit on the ground, then laid her back cradling her head on his knees.

“What’s wrong?” Dani pleaded with Skyler and Phoenix.

“She just needs a few minutes to relax.” Skyler told her softly. “She’s doing just fine.” He soothed.

Erika watched with concern as Katie’s chest suddenly heaved a few times and began gulping air.

“That’s it.” Skyler encouraged. “Deep breaths. You’re doing wonderful Katie.

After a few moments, Skyler helped Katie to a sitting position. The tall model shook with fright and nervousness. “I’m sorry.” Katie turned red. “I’m so sorry.”

“You have nothing to be sorry about, Katie.” Skyler soothed. “You did just fine. You just happened to look down and got a little scared. It happens to people all of the time.” He smiled warmly at her.

“I’m so embarrassed.” Katie’s eyes darted towards her cabin mates then back at her lap.

“Your cabin mates are just concerned for you.” Skyler explained. “They care about you very much and just want to make sure you’re all right… do you think you can stand?”

Katie nodded. Skyler helped her to her feet. Then looked over to her cabin mates. “All right girls. Someone needs a group hug.”

Erika joined her cabin mates in a surrounding Katie and embracing her in a heartfelt hug.

“Dani.” Skyler called to the dwarf. “Could you get out of your harness and walk Katie down to the Nurses station? Oh, don’t worry. I just want the nurse there to check her out and make sure she is doing better. It’s precautionary, I promise.” Skyler then went up to Katie and started helping her out of her harness. “Katie, I won’t even ask you if you want to try it again. I could use your help on the ground though when your cabin comes. Will you help me?”

Katie nodded.

“If, and I mean if, you decide to try the beginner course, I want it to be your decision. Don’t let your friends push you into it. And whatever you do, don’t be embarrassed by this…. Okay?”

“Okay, Skyler.” Katie smiled weakly.

“Alright, Dani, take her to the nurses station then come on back here.” Skyler sent them on their way.

Skyler went back to the group. “Now don’t any of you go teasing that poor girl about this. If I hear that you that you have, you won’t be allowed near MY rope course.” He looked to each and every girl. “Okay,” he smiled. “Who’s next?”

---

To Be Continued...
 
End of Chapter Twenty-Six

“What do you think, Erika?” Victoria smiled. “Shall we see if they still show ‘Ladybugs’?” “Victoria, I would have thought, you’d be more interested in ‘Poison Ivy’.” Samantha sneered. “Why don’t you and Eric-a go watch ‘The Birdcage’?” Victoria shot back. Erika could feel her heart in her throat. Victoria said that she had a week to tell the others, and here she was forcing the issue. She wasn’t ready. Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 27
 
“How are you doing?” Rachel greeted her tall friend in the mess hall.

Katie blushed and looked down away from her friends’ face. “I’m totally embarrassed. I’m so sorry I chickened out like that.” She apologized.

“What are you talking about?” Samantha spoke up. “You’re afraid of heights. You could have told us or even Skyler that you didn’t want to do the course.”

“And let you all down.” Katie sat down at their table, not daring to meet her cabin mates’ gaze.

“I kept telling her that she wasn’t letting you all down.” Dani piped up. “She won’t listen to me.”

“Katie, we all have dark secrets.” Krystal put a hand on Katie’s shoulder.

Erika looked over to Victoria who met her gaze with a hard stare. If her eyes had been lasers, they would have burned holes through the back of her head. Erika looked away; her heart skipped a beat. She was going to have to tell these friends of hers that she had been lying to them. These were her first real friends that she has had since she had met Summer, and now, she was lying to them.

They all took seats at their table. Victoria made a point to sit on the opposite end of the table from Erika. She continued to cast scowls down the table at her.

Mrs. Hobbs came out and announced the new weekly point totals for the cabins. Columbine was in the lead again for this week, but by a much narrower margin.

“Now for last week’s winner.” Mrs. Hobbs announced. The mess hall became deathly quiet. If there had been any roaches in the room, they would have been heard scurrying across the floor. “Last week’s point leaders and winners, are ……… Columbine cabin!”

The mess erupted in polite applause. Erika watched as Katie, Samantha, and Dani all squealed and bounced up and down in their seats.

Rachel jumped up, pumping her fist in the air. “Yeah!” she yelled. She then leaned across the table and high-fived all of her cabin mates.

“Columbine cabin,” Mrs. Hobbs continued after the cheering died down. “will be going into town next Saturday to watch a movie of their choosing.” She looked over at Erika and the other girls. “Nothing rated ‘R’.” she added.

Amber had their mugs all set out on the tables when they arrived at arts and crafts. “We need to finish sewing the leather together and nailing the bottoms on.” She greeted the Columbine girls. “Once you are done with that, we are going to be dipping them into this bee’s wax.” She pointed to a camping stove with a pot of yellowish liquid in it.

“What does the bee’s wax do?” Dani inquired.

“It will stiffen the leather and make it water resistant.” Amber explained.

“So that is what will allow us to keep our drinks from soaking through the leather?” Krystal examined her leather tube. She’d sewn it together, but hadn’t nailed the bottom in.

“No.” Amber picked up a finished mug. “Once you have bees waxed your mug, we put this epoxy in it. It will coat the inside of the leather, as well as the wood bottom and will seal it, allowing it to hold liquids.”

The girls sat down and began working on their mugs. Again, Victoria made a point in not sitting anywhere near Erika and Samantha.

“Amber, can you handle this bunch?” Phoenix asked.

Amber nodded. “Sure. I’ve got duct tape and a hot glue gun should anything go wrong.”

“I’ve got to go to a meeting.” Phoenix smiled. She shot a quick look over in Erika’s direction, but Erika pretended not to notice. “I should be back before you’re all done.”

“Where does she go all the time? And with who?” Dani wondered aloud after Phoenix left.

“Who knows?” Samantha ventured. “Rachel did counselors disappear for meetings like this last year?”

“Every once in a while they would….. But not this often.” She shrugged. “So what movie should we see?” Rachel posed to her cabin mates.

“Tootsie.” Victoria muttered low enough for only Samantha and Erika to hear.

“What’s that?” Rachel asked.

“Huh?” Victoria looked up. “Oh, I was just pondering what TO SEE.” She cast a glance over at Erika.

“What do you think, Erika?” Victoria smiled. “Shall we see if they still show ‘Ladybugs’?”

“Victoria, I would have thought, you’d be more interested in ‘Poison Ivy’.” Samantha sneered acidly.

“Why don’t you and Eric-a go watch ‘The Birdcage’?” Victoria shot back.

Erika could feel her heart in her throat. Victoria said that she had a week to tell the others, and here she was forcing the issue. She wasn’t ready. Especially not like this. She was hoping to sit them all down and tell them calmly, not have it blurted out in a verbal fight.

The other girls of the cabin stopped what they were doing and glanced back and forth between the girls, wondering what was going on.

“It looks like you need to watch ‘Nanny McPhee’ and learn some manners.” Samantha practically spat.

“HEY!” Rachel yelled. “What’s going on with you two?” she looked between Victoria and Samantha.

The two girls stared hard at each other, neither willing to look away from the stare down.

Rachel waited, glancing back and forth. “You two need to take this somewhere else.” She stood between the two. “Go on.” She demanded. “Go work this out. We do not want this in the cabin.” She looked between the two who were still locked in the stare down. “NOW!”

With eyes still locked, Samantha got up from next to Erika. Victoria mirrored her movements from the other table. Erika started to get up too. After all this not only concerned her, it was about her.

“I’ve got this one, Erika.” Samantha looked away from Victoria.

“Where are you two going?” Amber recovered from her shock and joined Rachel, Victoria, and Samantha.

“There is something that these two feel they need to fight over, and neither one wants to do it in front of us.” Rachel explained. “So, they can go somewhere else and figure out a compromise.”

“I don’t think so.” Amber stated. “You two need to work something out? You do it on your time, not mine… If you need to, I’ll get Phoenix or Director Hobbs, but you aren’t going to go off and scrap it out.”

Rachel looked to the normally quiet arts and crafts counselor then back to the two cabin mates. “Okay you two, keep your traps shut. You can figure this out after we’re done working on our mugs.” Rachel then turned to Amber. “I’m sorry Amber. I didn’t mean to over step my bounds. It’s just that this is my cabin and I don’t want fighting amongst my bunk mates. My cabin two years ago was torn apart by two who couldn’t get along.”

“It is important to get along with your bunkmates. It makes living with them much easier. I just can’t have two girls fighting, go off and duke it out.” Amber laid a hand on Rachel’s shoulder. “Perhaps Phoenix should sit down with them.”

Erika sat in utter disbelief. Never in the past few years had anyone stood up for Eric, or protected him. No one tried to save him from a laid trap; no one did more than snicker as he had been picked on. Here at camp, Samantha, the girl, of whom he had worshiped from afar, his golden goddess, the woman of his dreams, stood up for him as another tried to belittle him, and embarrass him. It all happened while he was Erika. How could this be? As a guy, no one would lift a hand to protect him or save him, but as a girl, Erika would get shielded from unnecessary belligerence?

The awe that she felt quickly turned to self-hatred. Sure, someone had stood up for her, but who was it? Samantha. Samantha was the one who Erika wanted so much to please, so much to show that she cared about her. Yet it was Samantha who stood up for her, making her feel even less of a person, a coward. The plague that Eric had always been.

Erika’s heart shrank, causing an ache that she had only felt once before, a pain that she felt when she found out that she had lost Summer. She hadn’t lost Samantha, but her cheerleading friend sticking up for her, was worse. It was along the lines of a girl whom a guy liked, telling him those ever so fatal words, ‘I just want to be friends. You’re like a brother to me’. For if Samantha stood up and defended Erika like she would a little sister, then there was no way that Samantha would ever see Erika in any other way than as just that, a little sister.

Erika pushed away her mug and got up from the table.

“Where are you going?” Samantha looked concerned. “You’re not done yet are you?”

“I am today.” Erika retorted. She walked over to Amber. “Amber, I really need to use the bathroom.”

Amber looked the pretty, blue-eyed girl up and down. She looked a bit paler than she was used to seeing her. The scowling, pinched face wasn’t the Erika that she had seen in her previous classes. “Okay, are you feeling alright?”

“I’m fine.” Erika lied, forcing a smile. “I just need to freshen up.”

“Go on ahead, honey.” Amber stroked Erika’s arm. “Come see me, if you need to go to the infirmary, okay?” she gave her a concerned smile.

“Okay.” Erika turned and quietly slipped away from arts and crafts and made her way to the nearest bathroom which was in the shower house.

Her eyes filled with tears, blurring everything around her into a Monet painting. Her face felt hot, from shame and embarrassment. How could she have let Samantha stand up for her? She probably should have just stood up, told everyone and find herself on her way home. Stupid. She muttered to herself, stupid, stupid, stupid. Why couldn’t you stand up to Victoria? Why? Now Samantha is treating you like a little sister, fighting your battles for you and you didn’t even blink. She pushed through the bathroom door and made her way to the end shower stall and collapsed on the bench in changing area. You just sat there like a dumb-ass while Samantha shielded you.

Tears flowed openly now that she had secluded herself. She drew her knees up to her chest and rocked backwards. Her body shook as she poured her soul into the sobs. Why? Why didn’t you do anything, you stupid, idiot? Her voice was barely a whisper. Why didn’t you stand up and fight your own battle? God! You’re so stupid! She pounded the back of her head against the wall, making a dull thumping sound. Samantha challenged Victoria and you just sat there like a dumb-ass!! A stupid dumb-ass!!! who can’t protect himself, or herself!

She threw her head back against the wall again, feeling a bit of smarts. For a few seconds, the sharp pain in her head over powered the tremendous aching in her chest. It felt like a python squeezing her heart, and every time the heart contracted to beat, the serpent tightened its hold. You may as well be back at school, getting stuffed in a garbage can……… You dumb-ass……… Stupid dumb-ass. Erika threw her head back again smacking it against wall and kept it there, as hot tears rolled unheeded down her face. I need to get away, to stop making this disaster any larger. She thought. Why do I always get into these messes? Why is it that’ the plague’ always comes back to haunt me? I need to just get away and figure out how to clean up this mess I got myself into.

Thoughts of losing Samantha were like waves washing over a sandy beach, always renewing the wetness of the sand, constant and never-ending reminders of pain.

She was startled to wakefulness by a hand, gently shaking her shoulder. “Hey, sleepy head, what’s the matter?” Dani was standing in front of her looking at her eye to eye.

“Nothing.” Erika’s head was foggy. Had she really dozed off? For how long?

“Well that’s bull shit.” Dani smirked. “I’ve spent too many hours crying in a bathroom stall to know that ‘nothing’ is wrong…. You want to talk about it?”

“No.” Erika sat up. “It’s just something I have to deal with.” She looked around disoriented. “What times is it?” She looked to her petite, blonde friend.

“You must have been really out of it.” Dani smiled. “We just finished Arts and Crafts. Amber sent me to see if you were all right. We are all heading back to the cabin to get prepared for our soft-ball game.”

“Thanks for waking me.” Erika heaved herself up.

“No problem.” Dani smiled. “Oh, you might want to wash your face before joining us in the cabin.”

“huh?” Erika looked confused.

“You have a major case of raccoon eyes.” Dani turned and walked out of the shower stall. “I’ll let them know that you’re on your way.”

Erika followed her out of the stall and went to the vanity sinks and looked in the mirror. Dark circles engulfed her red, swollen eyes and there were dark streaks that ran from her eyes down her cheeks. She took a couple of paper towels from the holder, wet them and went to work on wiping the makeup away from her eyes.

“Yep. You definitely need to leave. ‘The plague’ has made a mess of things, yet again. Victoria’s going to make you make a fool of yourself. You will be thrown into one of the boy’s cabins and beaten up. Or your parents will be called…. How are you going to explain this to them?” Her eyes scanned her reflected image from head to abdomen. “And to top it all off, Samantha thinks of you only as a little sister, who needs to be protected… just look at you!” She told the monstrous face in the mirror. “You’re a fucking mess!”

---

To Be Continued...
 
End of Chapter Twenty-Seven

“Yes.” He found himself saying aloud. He thought about it again. “Yes….. yes, I enjoyed it. He found himself standing in the middle of no where, standing on the side of the road smiling. Smiling, because he enjoyed being a girl. He did enjoy dressing the part. Enjoyed the attention from both guys and girls. Enjoyed the friendships. He enjoyed being a girl and yes, he was content with it. Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 28
 
Erika waited in the dark, straining her ears to hear the breathing of the different people in the beds around her. Katie and Krystal’s snoring fell in an out of sync with one another as one took slower deeper breaths than the other. Rachel rolled towards the wall, pulling her blanket with her, creaking the bed as she settled again. If she focused, tuned out the other sounds, Erika could pin point Phoenix’s slow steady breathing.

Erika slipped from her blankets and silently slid to the floor. She knelt beside the lower bunk that Samantha slept in and centimeter by centimeter, opened her top drawer. She cautiously pulled her lap-top from under some of her clothes, swung a back-pack over her shoulder and took up her tennis shoes.

Victoria drooled on her pillow through an open mouth. The Hispanic newspaper editor and Samantha had gone off somewhere while the others made their way to the cabin to ready themselves for the game. Samantha recounted the conversation later.

Samantha, had told Victoria that she was to stop badgering Erika and making snide comments. Victoria told Samantha that she had changed her mind. Erika had three days to reveal her secret to the other girls in the cabin, or she was going to. ‘A week is too long to keep up this façade ‘she told Samantha. ‘Three days including today’. Victoria did agree to stop making comments to or about Erika for those three days, or until she make public that she was in fact Eric, a guy.

Erika fought the urge to stick some toilet paper into Victoria’s mouth. It would have only been fitting, with all of the shit that had been spewing from it.

Erika stealthily slipped up to Phoenix’s bed next to the door. Phoenix’s slow steady breathing never changed, Erika tucked the lap-top under her arm that held her shoes and ever so slowly turned the door knob. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest. If Phoenix caught her, the whole thing would fall apart. She felt the inner spring of the knob tighten and stop. The door, released from its confines easily and quietly opened. As soon as there was a crack big enough for her to squeeze through, she found herself on the front step and attempting to close the door as silently as she had opened it.

Fresh air filled her lungs with the scent of the trees and of a heavy dew, that was promised in the morning. Erika winced and swore under her breath as she scampered barefoot down the path towards the parking lot.

Once she had reached a shadowed part of the lot, she sat down on a stump. She brushed away the pebbles and pine needles that were affixed to the soles of her feet, and slipped her tennis shoes on.

Although Victoria kept a civil tongue all evening, she did cast Erika dirty looks all afternoon and evening, and she went out of her way to make a show of concealing and covering up after showering, and changing her clothes. Rachel wasn’t happy with the cold truce that resulted from the meeting that Samantha and Victoria had that afternoon. All it seemed to do was internalize their problems. Neither of the girls would tell her what they were fighting about. The tension amongst the three girls was so thick that Phoenix kept looking from one to the other trying to figure out what was going on.

Breaking with the week-long tradition of wearing night-shirts and panties to bed, Erika changed into shorts and her Ramones T-shirt for bed, but no one seemed to have noticed. It was a bit chilly this evening for shorts but she figured that once she got moving, she would warm up. She slipped her lap-top into her backpack and Swinging it over her shoulder, she began a fast walk down the gravel road to the main road that lead to town.

The girls of Columbine cabin met the girls of Daisy cabin on the field for softball. Daisy cabin was ranked number four among the girl cabins and were not supposed to be a threat in the quest for points, especially in sports. Due to the tension between the girls of Columbine however, Daisy walloped them in the game. Rachel was fuming. It should have been an effortless win and easy points for their quest for the top cabin of the summer.

Although Erika had hit a few base hits and a double, Rachel and Katie were the power houses of their game. Dani, because of her height, played third base. Rachel was the obvious pitcher, since she had pitched softball for her school. Katie took short-stop, Samantha first base, and the rest worked the outfield, and took turns playing second base. Daisy cabin scored three runs due to the lack of Samantha, Victoria, and Erika’s communication. Dani was able to hit the ball, but had trouble getting to first base before the ball did. Krystal may have been good at kicking a ball, but she couldn’t hit, catch, or throw a soft-ball worth a damn.

The girls, bummed about losing the game, changed into their swimsuits and went down to the lake. Katie and Dani had fun playing around in the water together. Krystal, although she now had a swimsuit, refused to take off her shorts and shirt and get into the water. She stayed in the shade on the beach and pretended to watch everyone else.

The gravel drive that Erika had been following, finally met up with the main road. Erika looked both directions in the dark and headed in the direction of the town. If she remembered right, it was quite a way to the small burg, and she hoped that she would be able to get on a bus before the camp was awake and discovered her absence.

She didn’t have much in the way of money, but she thought she might have enough to get at least back home. Once there, she could wait until her parents had gone to work before going into the house. Erika could then begin the transformation back to Eric. Take the breast forms off, get rid of the gaffe, cut his hair and acrylic nails. He would just have to make his parents understand that camp wasn’t for him. As for school, that was harder. How could he convince his parents to allow him to transfer to another high school? There is no way he could return to his school, especially since Victoria knew about the summer.

Samantha was in awe with how natural Erika looked in her swim suit. The gaffe smoothed out the groin area and it didn’t hurt to take off, like duct tape had. The breast forms made her appear to have cleavage in a way that the old forms Samantha had given her couldn’t duplicate. The nasty looks that Victoria had cast her way were mixed with looks of confusion. Samantha said it was because Erika looked better in a swim suit than Victoria did. She did notice the boys at the lake taking more of a notice in her than they had in the past. Or was it because she had been on a date with the ever-popular Josh?

A semi-truck passed going the opposite direction. The wind from its passing buffeted her, blowing her hair around and into her eyes. She used her long blue nails to sweep it back, tucking it behind her ear as she continued to walk along the dark road, lit only by the half-moon in the virtually cloudless sky.

While spending their time at the lake, Erika spotted Kyle and Josh engaged in tossing a Nerf football around with guys from other cabins. Josh, going for a long pass, bumped into Samantha, knocking them both into the water. When they came up sputtering, Samantha splashed him in the face as he was about to take a breath. Once he stopped choking on lake water, he sought her out and apologized. The two spoke for a few moments before the guys playing ball kept calling him to re-join in their game. Samantha returned to the dock where Erika was sunning herself, her feet dangling in the cool water.

“Josh asked me on a date.” She had confided. “Do you mind?..... I’ll call it off, if you don’t want me to.”

Erika’s heart had stopped. Josh asked her Samantha out on a date. Her Samantha…. How could he? She tried to swallow the lump that suddenly formed in her throat, but couldn’t. She tried again and with considerable amount of effort was able to get it down. She felt her heart start up again, but it pounded painfully.

“Why should I mind.” She had said. “You like him don’t you?”

“Yes, he’s really cute.” Samantha grinned. “You really don’t mind?”

Yes I mind! Her brain screamed. You’re mine, Samantha. I love you…… I have always loved you…. Don’t go out with Josh the Jock! Instead she forced a smiled. “I don’t mind.” She had lied.

“Thank you Erika, you’re the best!” Samantha had thrown her arms around her and hugged her.

Tears flowed fresh in her eyes. The white line along the side of road became a winding blur as she walked between the line and the gravel lined ditch. A car honked a brief note as it passed, startling her. She flipped it off as its tail lights faded and disappeared around a corner.

The others in the cabin saw that I’m in love with Samantha. Why can’t Samantha see it? Part of the reason for Eric going along with this whole charade was because he hoped to show Samantha how much he loved her. Now she was going out with the hunk, Josh. How can she do this to me? How can she go out with Josh, when I’d do just about anything to for her love? I even dressed like a girl for her. That wasn’t totally true. He went to camp as a girl to keep from being picked on like he had at school. To avoid being thrown into bushes along the paths, to keep away from having a baseball thrown at his groin so that he lay on the ground coughing and gasping for breath like that one day in P.E last year. He had gone to camp as a girl to evade being ‘pantsed’ while on the dock at the lake. The memory of having someone jerk his shorts down at the public pool last summer, exposing his nakedness burned fresh inside him.

Samantha in their chat had said being a girl was just as hard as being a guy. Eric had to admit that it was difficult but in a different way. Girls were sneakier and more verbal in their destroying of one another. But he had also seen girls who didn’t have much in common, embrace one another as sisters. Dani and Katie for example, as different as night and day, yet in their differences, they found a bond as strong as sisterhood.

The clothes and taking care of your appearance was also more time consuming. But in a way, Eric found that he liked dressing up. He liked looking in the mirror and seeing a beautiful young woman looking back at him. Getting his hair cut and being fussed over was a great experience. A guy’s haircut was done almost before it started, but a girl’s hair cut was an experience to be savored. Getting his nails done was also a fairly pleasant experience. It probably would have been more enjoyable had Katie not been asking a million and one questions, but he found that he did enjoy the pampering. He was getting pretty good at applying make-up as well. At least he was getting faster….. of course, most of the time this past week, Erika would wear little more than mascara and a touch of eye shadow. But there was an art form to it and Eric had begun to appreciate the creativity that was involved.

Eric came to a sudden stop. Had he enjoyed being Erika? A cool breeze that whispered through the trees tickled his tresses. Absentmindedly he brushed a lock from blowing across his face. Had he really enjoyed being Erika? Had he really enjoyed shaving his legs, wearing skirts and wedged sandals? Had he really liked spending time polishing one another’s nails, planning outfits, and fixing one another’s hair rather than talking football, cars and movies? Seeing who could spit the farthest, who could bench more weight, who could run the fastest, swim the furthest? Had he really enjoyed being Erika?..... being a girl?

“Yes.” He found himself saying aloud. He thought about it again. “Yes….. yes, I enjoyed it. He found himself standing in the middle of nowhere, standing on the side of the road smiling. Smiling, because he enjoyed being a girl. He did enjoy dressing the part. Enjoyed the attention from both guys and girls. Enjoyed the friendships. He enjoyed being a girl and yes, he was content with it.

He began skipping down the road towards town…. towards the bus…… towards home…… his steps faltered.….. towards the death of Erika.

What are you doing, Eric? His mind questioned his judgment. If you go home, you won’t be able to be Erika. You dumb-ass. You go home and Erika is as good as dead. You won’t be able to wear cute clothes, you won’t be able to get your nails done, you won’t be able to hang out with the girls at school and have friends. If you go home…… Erika ceases to exist.

Eric reached down and picked up a rock and threw it as hard as he could down the road. “God damn it!” he screamed. He took a deep breath and screamed again. You go home, you moron, and not only does Erika die, but ‘the plague’ re-emerges. You go home and you are nothing but the loser that everyone says you are. You go back to the camp and tell the others and you are as good as sent home a loser and the laughing stock of the camp and later, the school.

“God! How do I get in these situations!?” he screamed. He dropped to the ground and sat there bathed in the silver light of the moon. The white line that marked the side of the road glimmered as small pieces of something in the paint reflected the moon light.

“Where do I go, God?” Eric looked up at the vast dark sky spotted with twinkling stars. “What do I do?”

The sound of a car coming down the road brought him to take note of his surroundings. A fenced field across the road held several cows, all standing still, two of them were looking directly at him, as if studying something unnatural, something alien. The other cows seemed to be grazing on grass that looked bathed in mercury in the night. Tall fir trees dotted with a few scrub oaks loomed over him from behind a barbed wire fence on his side of the road. He was on a straight away that curved about half a mile ahead. Head lights of the approaching car bounced as the car rode over bumps and dips in the road.

“Why does this shit always happen to me?” He called to God. Eric got to his feet and began walking once more. Slowly, he put one foot in front of the other. One step at a time, he headed towards the town. Towards the death of Erika. Tears fell unheeded from his eyes. It looks like Erika will have to die in order him to reach any resemblance of peace. He will have to go home and submit to the ire of his parents. Maybe he could convince them to allow him to spend some time with his grandmother. If he talked to her, maybe she could talk his parents into letting him transfer to another school. It couldn’t be any worse than being ‘the plague’ at his school, could it?

Who knows, given time, he might even be able to forget Samantha. Forget his longing to be with her. Who knows, He may, in time, even forget that for one week of one summer he was a girl named Erika.

“Do you miss being Eric?” Sasha looked at the pretty young lady across from him. “Not a whole lot.” Erika stated after a pause. “Eric was picked on and teased by everyone, all of the time. He tended to shut himself up in a room with his computer.” “You do realize you’re talking about Eric in third person, don’t you?” Markus grinned. The look of shock donned on Erika’s face. “I ……. I …… Think I’m ….. becoming…. Two different people.” She realized. “Eric is someone who I used to be, someone I look back on and cringe at what he….. I went through.” Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

---

Chapter 29
 
The headlights of the car fell upon him, casting a long shadow before him on the road. The lights intensified as the car neared then disappeared as the car passed him. The car’s brake lights turned bright red as the car quickly slowed to a stop. Eric wiped the tears from his eyes and looked curiously at the car as it began backing up.

“Oh shit.” Eric cursed. The camp woke up and found I was missing. Now they’re going to call my parents…… just as well.

“Erika?” a voice called from the passenger seat. “Erika, what are you doing?” It was Sasha. He was sitting in the passenger seat poking his head out of a Jeep Grand Cherokee

“Trying to make it to a bus station to go home.” Erika admitted.

“Whatever for?” Sasha questioned.

“To avoid a disaster.”

“Climb in the back.” Sasha ordered.

Emotionally drained, Erika didn’t have it in her to argue. She opened the door and slipped into the back seat.

“Erika, this is Markus, my partner. Markus, this is the young lady I was telling you about, Erika.”

The two exchanged brief greetings. Markus looked to Sasha who nodded before starting down the road again towards town.

“Okay honey, spill it.” Sasha ordered.

Erika quickly told the two men everything that had happened since she had left Sasha’s salon two days ago. She told them about Victoria finding out about her from her lap-top. She told them about Samantha going on a date with Josh and treating her like a little sister. About the ultimatum that Victoria gave her and Samantha. She explained that Victoria wielded some power at the school by being the editor in chief of the school newspaper and the possibility of Victoria telling the whole school.

“Wow. You’ve had a busy few days.” Sasha smiled warmly back at her.

“Mom’s?” Markus inquired from Sasha.

“Mom’s.” Sasha affirmed with a nod. He turned back to Erika. “Okay let’s see if I can get some things straight. You like Samantha, right?”

“I’ve liked her ever since I’ve met her.” Erika sighed.

“But she doesn’t know that you like her.”

“No.”

“And you began this whole thing this summer to appease her?”

“Kind of.” Erika admitted.

Markus pulled the Jeep into the parking lot of a diner. Two other cars and a truck were parked there as well. The neon sign over the diner read ‘Mom’s Place’.

“You’re going to have to hold that thought.” Sasha waved a hand out the window. “Mom’s is the best place to wallow in self-pity and to work out problems.” He smiled.

Red bench seats and white tables, dingy from years of use, met them as they entered the greasy spoon. Oldies music played softly over the speakers. A gray-haired man sat on a red barstool at a counter sipping a cup of coffee. Two guys sat at a lone table one was eating eggs and bacon the other pancakes drenched in syrup.

“Hey boys.” A middle aged woman called from behind the counter.

“Hello Helen.” Markus and Sasha greeted.

“I’ll be right with you.” She beamed. “Find your selves a seat.”

Markus led Sasha and Erika through a maze of tables to one off in a corner by its self, affording it with the most privacy.

“We need you to settle a dispute for us.” Sasha took Erika’s hand in his from across the table. “We can’t agree which is better, Mom’s apple pie, or pumpkin pie.”

“I can’t stay too long.” Erika looked for a clock. “I really need to get to the bus station and catch a bus home.”

“You have plenty of time.” Markus stated.

“Besides, this is our treat.” Sasha stroked Erika’s hand.

“Looks like a problem solving session.” Helen greeted them. “Your problem solving regular order?”

“Yes, thanks Helen.” Markus greeted her. He turned to Erika. “Erika, do you like hot chocolate? Helen makes the best, made with real milk, versus hot water, and topped with whipped cream.”

Erika smiled. “Yes, thank you.”

“Aren’t you a cutie?” Helen smiled at Erika. “I love your hair, Erika, did Sasha do it?”

“Yes, thank you. He cut it just the other day.” Erika beamed and ran her fingers through its length.

“Can I have the same here?” Sasha stated. “And could you double the usual?”

“Coming right up.” Helen winked at Erika and quickly disappeared into the kitchen.

“Okay, Honey, start from the beginning. Let’s see if we can help you find a way to fix this before the bus comes.”

Erika began out lining the events leading up to meeting Samantha in the park. Summer’s death, being ‘the plague’.

Helen set down two slices of apple pie and two slices of pumpkin pie down on the table along with two mugs of hot chocolate, topped with whipped cream and a glass of water for Markus.

Sasha pushed an apple pie in front of Erika and slid her a fork before taking a slice of pumpkin pie for himself. Markus took the other apple pie. Erika cut into the gooey slice of pie, allowing a touch of steam escape. She blew on it slightly and slid it into her mouth. Roasted apples, mixed with sugar and cinnamon filled her mouth.

“Oh, that is good.” She closed her eyes briefly to block out extra stimuli so that she could savor the complex tastes.

After another bite and at the urging of the two men treating her, she continued with her tale. She told them about Eric’s parents enrolling him for summer camp without his consent. The challenge issued from Samantha along with her changing his camp application. Samantha’s transforming Eric into Erika, then everything that happened the first week of camp, including the friends that she had made the date with Josh and the fall out afterwards. She told them about Victoria working out clues about who she really was and getting the confirmation off her lap-top. The ultimatum and the situation she currently found herself in, being found out, either direction she took.

Before she realized it, she was savoring the last bite of the pumpkin pie as well. She didn’t even remember finishing the apple pie, but its empty plate stood testimony of her appetite. The pumpkin custard was rich with the layers upon layers of spices, ginger, cloves, cinnamon, and mace. Its light texture allowed the spices to ‘breathe’ in her mouth, adding to its goodness.

She looked up to see Markus and Sasha relaxed in their seats and listening with intent to her story.

“Aren’t you tired?” Sasha asked.

“I should be its late.” Erika admitted.

“No, I mean after the emotional rollercoaster that you have been on all week.” Sasha clarified. “I’d be exhausted.”

“Been there, done that.” Markus agreed. He leaned forward on the table. “You’ve really got yourself into a fix don’t you, hon? No one to turn too, except this, Samantha, who only pays attention to you when cute guys aren’t around.”

Erika nodded.

“Let's start with the most important issue first.” Sasha fixed Erika with a penetrating gaze. “Being true to yourself…. Once we figure that out, then we can go about fixing this other stuff.”

Markus nodded agreement.

“Erika, have you ever, before this all happened, dressed as, or wanted to be a girl?” Sasha inquired.

Erika thought about it real hard, going back to Eric’s early adolescents, his time with Summer, his time as a recluse at school. “No.” she shook her head. “No I had never thought about it before Samantha whisked me off and had me dressed in a skirt and bra.”

“How did you feel dressed in a skirt at Samantha’s house?” Sasha inquired.

Erika thought back to that afternoon standing in Samantha’s bedroom trying on woman’s clothes for the first time. With all that had happened in the past couple of weeks, that moment felt like it was ages ago. “Funny….. Scared….. weird.” Erika found words to describe it.

“And how about now?”

How did she feel about it now? The clothes were made of softer materials which felt wonderful against her skin. The T-shirts were a bit more snug fitting, but with the breast forms that Sasha had given her, she was more at ease wearing the more revealing ones. As for skirts? Erika found that she enjoyed the freedom they allowed her, the airiness, and they made her legs look great. “It’s seems a normal part of my life now.” Erika stated. “Although I’ve found that, in a strange way, I like how I look, and I don’t mind wearing skirts.” She blushed a bit at this last admittance.

“You make a very lovely young lady.” Markus smiled. “If I hadn’t known any better, I would never have guessed….. You still have some rough edges, but you’ll smooth those out in time.”

“Do you miss being Eric?” Sasha looked at the pretty young lady across from him.

“Not a whole lot.” Erika stated after a pause. “Eric was picked on and teased by everyone, all of the time. He tended to shut himself up in a room with his computer.”

“You do realize you’re talking about Eric in third person, don’t you?” Markus grinned.

The look of shock donned on Erika’s face. “I ……. I …… Think I’m ….. becoming…. Two different people.” She realized. “Eric is someone who I used to be, someone I look back on and cringe at what he….. what I went through.”

“Do you like being Erika?” Sasha inserted.

Erika thought about the girls she had spent time with in Columbine cabin. She thought about the pranks they pulled on Oak cabin and the encouragement that she felt from her cabin mates as she played volley ball, or kick ball. She felt like she was one of the team, not an outsider watching others have fun and hoping that she wouldn’t screw up when it came to her turn. She thought back on the way they supported her as she worked her way through the rope course. She reflected on the quiet time they spent together, enjoying one another’s company as they walked around the hushed lake in the morning. She enjoyed having someone come to her, and trust her with a secret, or ask her to help solve a problem. For the first time in a very long time, even before she had lost Summer, she felt wanted, felt needed. Like she counted and like she meant something to someone.

She must have been staring off in space for a while, because when she blinked, she was slightly startled to see Markus and Sasha leaning forward looking at her intently.

“Yes, I do like being Erika.” She told them slowly as if sampling each word for the first time. She began to smile. “I do like being Erika.”

---

To Be Continued...
 
End of Chapter Twenty-Nine

Erika stood stunned. Her breath still held; she wasn’t prepared for this. For all three and a half or so feet of her size, Dani seemed to tower above her.

“I, uh……… I, uh……..” Erika stammered.

“Come with me.” Dani demanded breathlessly as she turned and all but stomped to the bathroom.

Once inside, Erika closed the door, making sure that no one else was awakened by their retreat.

“Why were you sneaking back in?” Dani whispered harshly. “What were you doing out of the cabin in the first place?”

“I was just taking a walk.” Erika lied.

“Before the alarm goes off and with a back-pack?” Dani pointed to the pack slung over Erika’s shoulder.

Just then, the alarm clock went off, playing popular rock music. Groans and not so nice words followed the sound of the alarm.

“Can we talk about this on the trail, Dani?” Erika begged, trying to buy time “Not in the middle of the bathroom while everyone is getting ready for our morning exercise?”

Dani just stared hard at her.

“Please?” Erika begged. “On the trail, I’ll tell you….. Ineed to talk to you anyway.”

“Tell me what?” Dani put her hands on her hips.

“Are you done in there?” A voice asked from the other side
of the door.

“Please.” Erika pleaded.

“Fine.” Dani stomped over to the door and opened it.

“Wow. Look who the early risers are.” Katie looked like a zombie as she headed towards the toilet.

Erika dodged out of the bathroom and quickly tossed her backpack up onto her bunk and covered it with a blanket before heading outside to wait for the others to get ready for their morning exercise routine.

“How am I going to do this?” She muttered to herself. “How am I going to tell them so that they won’t either hate me, orgo running off to Mrs. Hobbs.” Dani, I’ve been lying to you and the girls, I’m actually a boy “who’d buy that?” Dani, remember how each of us has a secret? Well mine is that I’m really a boy. Erika shook her head and brushed her bangs out of her eyes. She remembered that she was supposed to have bangs in her eyes and fingered them back into place.

“Aren’t you up early today.” Samantha joined her.

“It’s a long story.” Erika mumbled. “I’m going to tell them today.”

Samantha grew solemn. She walked over and hugged Erika. “No wonder you’re up so early……Did you get any sleep?” She inquired.

“I never fell asleep.” Erika squeezed her momentarily. Then started to feel her heart start to break just a bit more. She pulled away from Samantha and looked away.

“Do you want me to help?” Samantha asked.

There was a long pause……. “I don’t know, yet.” Erika shrugged. “I’m going to talk to Dani first and explain it to her. Depending upon her reaction, I may need your help.” That is if you’re not too busy pondering your date with Josh. This last part Erika kept to herself.

“This will be an exciting day.” Samantha grinned as the others joined them from the cabin.

Dani looked strangely at Erika as she came out of the cabin and they began their walk around the lake.

Erika hung back from the main group, walking a bit slower. The sky was overcast and looked like it might threaten to rain today. Perfect weather for what I have to do today. She
thought glumly.

Once they had gotten a quarter of the way around the lake Dani fell back to walk beside Erika.

“Okay, Spill it.” She looked up at the pretty dark haired girl.

“It’s kind of complicated.” Erika warned.

“Everything is complicated.” Dani sighed. “So why were you out of the cabin with a back pack this morning?”

A silence fell between them as Erika tried to gather the courage to tell her blonde friend of the situation, she found herself in. Her heart beat a bit faster, and her palms began to sweat as she took a deep breath. “Remember yesterday when we were talking about everyone
having their secrets?”

Dani nodded. “yeah.”

“Well, I have a really big secret, and one of the other girls in the cabin feels that I need to tell the rest of you.” Erika began. “Rachel doesn’t like snakes, right? Katie’s afraid of heights,
and Samantha’s sister committed suicide.”

“What’s that got to do with anything?” Dani inquired.

Erika looked from the trail to her blonde friend. “This is really hard for me to tell you, and I need you to promise not to blow up or something.” Erika’s face was losing color. “I also need to have you hear me out… Okay?”

“Sure.” Dani looked concern. “I’m sure it can’t be all that bad, Erika.”

Erika didn’t respond for a long moment. “Samantha and I have been lying to all of you about something….” She paused and took a deep breath. “Our first day here at camp, do you remember me telling you that I was called names, teased, and looked down upon?”

“Yeah.” Dani nodded. “Something about being accident pone.”

Erika looked at her short friend for a long moment, wondering just how to explain this.

“Right. Sorry.” Dani made a motion as if locking her lips with a key and tossing it away.

“I was called ‘the plague’ by everyone at school.” Erika explained. “I was picked on mercilessly. I was tripped, called names, laughed at and humiliated in some pretty awful ways.” Erika looked to make sure that Dani wasn’t going to try and say anything. “I didn’t meet Samantha’s sister Summer on line, exactly… we all went to the same school together. Summer, Samantha, myself……. and Victoria.”

Dani looked puzzled but remained quiet, keeping her promise so far.

“Summer, Samantha’s sister was somewhat of an outcast as well. I don’t know why, she was very pretty, but she didn’t allow people into her life. Her circle of friends was very small. She took pity on me in a way and befriended me. Even though she was an upperclassman, she would sit with me at lunch and after school…… We became really good friends.” It still pained her to think of her lost friend, and that sadness was creeping into her voice. “After she killed herself, I had no one to turn to, no one to talk to, no one to share my grief with….. To make it worse, with Summer gone, the harassment and practical jokes at school increased…… I was ‘the plague’. Anything I touched was tarnished. People would shy away from me in the halls, make rude gestures or comments, when they thought I couldn’t see them or hear them. I was to be avoided at all costs…… quarantined by my own classmates because I was different.” Erika could see that Dani wasn’t believing anything she was telling her, but kept her silence.

“I didn’t want to come to Camp Kumoni, Dani.” Erika looked out over the lake to avoid her look. It’s waters reflecting the grey of the overcast sky. “I didn’t want to be treated as badly here as I was while at school.” Tears started welling in her eyes. “That’s when Samantha contacted me and met with me…. She told me a way that I could come to camp and not be stuffed in garbage cans, tripped into the bushes, or pantsed at the lake….. She told me that I could make friends…… Friends that would like me for who I am. Friends who would not humiliate me because I was‘the plague’…….. I didn’t want to believe her at first…. But anything could be better than what I had been going through, what I had felt.” Erika dared a look at Dani who seemed to be confused but listening intently. Her heart was pounding in her chest. Thump, thump…….. Thump, thump….. Thump, thump. Her hands became clammy with cold sweat. “Dani. My name isn’t Erika Martinez……. It’s Eric Martin…… I’m a boy.”
There it was, out in the open and now in Dani’s possession to use as she deemed.

Dani stopped walking and looked up at the dark-haired beauty standing before her. Her mouth dropped open. She closed, it but then if slowly opened up.

Thump, thump……. Thump…….. thump, thump. Erika’s heart skipped a beat yet again as she waited for a reaction from Dani. Something other than the ‘gaping fish’ look that Dani was sporting.

Dani began to recover and smiled. “This is a joke, right? A prank to get little Dani.”

“What?” Erika looked unsure of the reaction. “No, Dani this is not a joke.”

“Prove it.” Dani stated. “Prove to me that you’re a guy.”

“What? You really want me to just whip out my…… my dick for you, to prove that I’m really a guy?” Erika was shocked.

“Yeah.” Dani answered.

Erika looked around……. No one was nearby. Most of the cabin were way ahead of them on the trail, they were probably on the other side of the lake by now. She looked back at Dani who watched her with a smug look on her face. Erika sighed and reached into her shorts and
began to free herself.

“What are you doing?” Dani inquired. Unease crept into her voice.

“Adjusting to show you my dick.” Erika looked up at Dani through a veil of bangs. “It’s kind of hard to get to when I’m wearing this gaffe.”

“You’re serious, aren’t you.” This time it was Dani’s color that drained from her face.”

Erika stopped what she was doing and slowly pulled her hand from her shorts. “Of course, I’m serious, Dani. I’ve been serious this whole time.”

Dani’s was in total shock. She just stared at Erika, trying to wrap her brain around the issue just presented to her. Erika was a boy.

“Why?” Dani finally blurted.

“Why, what?” Erika asked for clarification.

“Why would you want to be a girl?”

Erika just looked at her short friend. “I thought I just told you.”

“It’s not for getting your jollies watching us change or shower is it?”

“What!? No!” Erika shook her head. “I didn’t try sneaking peeks or anything, I promise.” Erika looked Dani in the eye and made sure she had her gazed locked. “I swear to you, Dani, that I didn’t try peeking or ogling anyone in the cabin.”

After a moment Dani broke her gaze. She looked back on all of the times that the girls of the cabin were changing or showering. Each time they changed, she thought it was a bit strange that Erika would always face the wall, but she had just assumed that Erika was shy. Now she understood a bit more.

“Do the others know?” She looked up at Erika.

“Samantha has helped me from the beginning.” Erika confessed. “Victoria found out Saturday while we were in town.”

“That explains why she has been bitchy and arguing with you and Samantha.”

“Yes.” Erika sighed. “She knew me as Eric Martin from school and wigged out. I don’t exactly blame her either. I just wish she could give me a chance to prove that I’m one of you.”

“Are you?” Dani raised. “Are you one of us? You said you weren’t attracted to boys. Were you telling the truth?”

“I’m not attracted to them. I’m attracted to Samantha.” Erika insisted.

Another pause punctuated their talk. The morning birds were squawking and calling to one another through the trees. Two squirrels seemed to be playing tag as they bounded after one another up and down trunks and across the path.

“So I’m the first one you’ve talked to this about?” Dani raised an eyebrow at Erika.

“Yes.”

“Why me? Why not Rachel. She seems to be our leader.”

“I don’t know….. maybe because, she can be very intimidating…… maybe because you caught me sneaking back in.” the two girls began walking down the path again.

“Why were you sneaking back in? where did you go? What were you doing?” Dani barraged her with questions.

Erika took a deep breath. “I ran away last night.”

“You ran away?.....Why?”

“When Victoria found out that I am… was Eric, she gave Samantha and I an ultimatum. We had to tell you all by tomorrow or else she would rat us out.” Erika paused, tears streamed down her face unheeded. “I got scared….. I love you girls so much and I couldn’t stand it if I hurt you in any way. I just felt that I should go and leave you all alone.” Erika’s voice quavered as she spoke.

“What brought you back?” Dani was moved by Erika’s conviction.

“As I was walking down the road. I realized a few things….. The first is that I run away from problems too much.” She smiled at Dani through tear blurred eyes. “the second, is that I like being a girl…. I like being Erika.”

“What is so different about being Eric, versus Erika?” Dani looked Erika up and down.

“Well…… other than terrified of being found out, I’m actually more comfortable as Erika.” She explained. “As Eric, ‘the plague’, I had to constantly watch my back. I never knew when someone would be sneaking up on me to put a sign on my back, trip me or yank on my back pack causing me to fall. As Erika I only have had to worry about someone peeking at me while showering, or my dick showing if I don’t sit right in a skirt.” Erika dried her eyes and looked out into the lake for a moment looking for her friend, the little black duckling. “Eric only had one friend, and she killed herself….. Erika has a whole cabin full of them… at least I hope she will still have a whole cabin full of them.” She looked to her side at Dani.

“Since we are on this honesty thing.” Dani looked up at Erika. “I have to tell you; I am a bit weirded out by you being a guy. I have only known you as Erika, and I like Erika……. I just have a hard time believing that you are a guy.” She shook her head and smiled weakly, “Ireally hate you, you know.”

“What?” Erika was confused.

“I hate you.” Dani continued. “Here you are this beautiful, blue eyed girl with gorgeous hair, and you’re not even a real girl…… I’m just a mal formed reject of a girl with stubby legs and a mis-shapened head. But you, you’re soooo perfect with that cute body of yours, and that creamy, flawless complexion. Then it turns out that you’re a guy and looking better than me… I have every right to hate you.”

“There you are.” Samantha came jogging down the path, her blonde ponytail bounced from side to side behind her catching the light as it filtered through the trees.

God, she is beautiful.

“Everything alright?” She asked looking from one to the other.

Erika looked at Dani. “Is everything alright?” she asked the petite blonde.

Dani smiled up at Erika. She took her hand in hers and gave a squeeze. “Yeah.” She said, then looked to Samantha. “Erika and I were just having a heart to heart.” She told Samantha. “I’m still tripp’n about it a bit, but I think I can handle this.”

Samantha fell to her knees and engulfed Dani in giant hug. “Thank you, Dani.” She whispered in her ear. “Thank you so much.”

Samantha disentangled herself from Dani and was replaced by Erika. “Thank you for giving me a chance.” She told her. “Let’s just hope the others will too.”

“Speaking of the others…” Samantha interrupted. “They sent me back to find you. Rachel is upset that you two fell so far behind, and Victoria is stewing in her self-righteousness.”

“One down, several more to go.” Erika sighed. “I just hope they go as well as this did with you.” She smiled at Dani.

“Shall we talk to Katie next?” Dani smiled.

“We?” it was Erika’s turn to raise an eyebrow.

“We’re in this together, now.” Dani stated. “Besides, if we can get Katie to see you and accept you as a girl, then it will be tougher for Rachel to throw a wrench in your staying a part of our cabin.”

“How do you think Katie will react?” Samantha inquired.

“I guess we are about to find out.” The girls re-entered the camp and approached the rest of the cabin doing sit-ups and crunches.

“Whoah, Erika, are you all right?” Rachel asked, studying Erika’s chest. Erika looked down to find that a flap of her breast form had gotten torn in the scuffle. Shit! She screamed internally. How am I going to explain this to Sasha. She quickly slapped a hand over the loose flap and started back to the bathroom. “Why isn’t it bleeding?” Rachel inquired, concerned for her cabin mate. Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread

Camp Kumoni Ch. 31

The three girls joined the torturous calisthenics with strange and disapproving looks from Rachel. Once done with the burning and aching muscles, the girls all made their way back to the cabin and began cleaning it getting it ready for morning inspection. One by one each of the Columbine girls entered the bathroom and took a quick sponge bath and exited wearing their clothes for the day. Today because of the survival class they were all wearing their jeans.

"What took you and Erika so long to get around the lake?" Katie asked her short, blonde friend.

"We had to discuss some important issues." Dani shrugged. "We'll explain them to you a little later."

"What issues?" Katie persisted.

"I can't tell you about them until later." Dani insisted. "Samantha and Erika have to be in on it."

"Fine…Whatever." Katie went back to making her bunk a little hurt, an now curious.

"Hey Victoria." Rachel called from the bathroom. "What is our schedule like for the day?"

"After the survival class, we have horseback riding….. I think it said something about trail riding." She looked to Rachel in askance.

Rachel nodded. "We get out of the arena and get to ride on one the easier trails. What else?"

Victoria thought for a moment. "I believe we have lunch after that followed by another kickball game. Canoeing on the lake, and then I think it said two hours of free time before dinner."

"Sounds like a busy day." Krystal sighed. "With days like this, who needs morning exercise."

"Hey there." Rachel looked over at Krystal sternly. "We'll have none of that kind of talk in this cabin. Krystal, you are doing amazing. Look how fast you are getting round the lake now, compared to last week."

"She has a point, Krystal." Erika smiled. "At this rate, you'll be running around the lake in a week, maybe two." She stifled a yawn and went back to sweeping the floor.

"Hopefully we'll be running you out of here before then." Victoria sneered in passing.

"What did you say?" Samantha asked aloud.

"I said, that 'hopefully she'll be running around the lake before then.'." Victoria managed to cover it up. She walked over to Samantha. "If the cabin isn't told by tomorrow night, I'll be telling them."

"Oh, get over yourself, Victoria." Samantha walked away from the girl.
 
Erika entered the bathroom with her change of clothes and locked the door behind her. She tried hard not to yawn, but couldn't hold it in. She was extremely tired from the last few, very emotional, days. She quickly stripped from her shorts and Ramones t-shirt and let them drop in a pile next to the door. It had been just over a week since She had become Erika and already putting on and taking off her bra was becoming second nature.

The new breast forms that Sasha had given her the other day were starting to feel natural, as if they really were part of her. Looking from her chest to the mirror, she checked the seams of the forms to make sure that they weren't pulling from her skin yet. If she could convince the cabin to keep her, she would have to pull them off in a day or two and reattach them.

She covered a big yawn and changed her panties before slipping into the one pair of jeans that she and Samantha had packed. Having fabric wrapping her legs was almost an alien feeling to her. She had spent the past week or so in shorts and skirts. She was quickly learning to appreciate the movement and freedom that skirt gave her. She also liked the way the fabric moved and brushed against her legs, or how sometimes it flared when she turned quickly, swaying and falling into place.

Erika buttoned the jeans and grabbed a fresh bra from her pile and attached the closures on it, slipping her arms through the straps and pulling her hair free. The bra straps still felt a bit alien to her, especially the back one, but it was one of the things she was going to have to live with this summer. Especially if the girls will accept her as one of their own. Dani's non-reaction this morning was encouraging.
 
 
Screams, shouts and strange noises erupted from the front of the cabin. Loud hissing accompanied by deep laughter, screeches and screams. Erika quickly unlocked the door and charged into the front to find boys wearing bandanas over their nose and mouth spraying her cabin mates and their cabin with fire extinguishers. White powdery mist enveloped and covered everything. Flashes from cameras reflected off the white propellants and made the room appear filled with a bright powdery snow.

Victoria lay on her bed curled up in a fetal position covering her head while a boy masked with a tied t-shirt sprayed the cold powdery substance over her. Krystal was stuffing a book up under her blouse as she was being doused. Rachel charged into the fray and began punching and slugging at the nearest boy who dropped the red canister in order to defend himself from her onslaught of blows.

Their red-haired leader, Phoenix, stood in defiance and was screaming for the boys to leave the cabin at once, while Dani, Katie and Samantha joined Rachel in punching, kicking and pushing the boys and their attack out the front of the cabin.

Erika ran forward and lowered her shoulder at the last instant, slamming into the boy standing and laughing over Victoria as he sprayed the extinguisher over her. The larger boy not expecting the force of her charge fell away from the bed. She felt fingers rake across her chest and snag on her bra for a split second before he fell to the floor.

"Leave her alone!" Erika screamed at the boy who looked up from the ground in surprise. "Get out of here!" she kicked at the guy who was already scampering out of the way holding the t-shirt over his face and still laughing; but it was more of a nervous laugh than one of dominance.

The boy had joined the others of what just had to be Oak cabin bunched up in the doorway fending off blows from the girls as camera flashes went off. Erika gathered her will and charged at Kyle, who’s mask had slipped, through a hole between Rachel and Krystal. Her force knocked Kyle backwards into the guys behind him, who in turn lost their balance on the front step. The whole lot of them fell in a tangled mess.

Still laughing, the boys gathered themselves up off the ground and began jogging off, high-five-ing one another.

"And Stay out!" Dani yelled at them.

"Is everyone alright!?" Phoenix called out. The whole front of her was white with the chemical that was sprayed.

A collection of 'yes' and 'yeah' was heard from the girls.

"No!" a sob came from Victoria's bed. "I've got some in my eyes…… they burn!" she screamed. "God, it burns!"

"Damn it! I knew this would lead to someone getting hurt." Phoenix swore. She went over to Victoria. "What is it, Victoria?"

"My eyes." She screeched. "They blew it in my eyes."

"Okay, let’s get you down to the infirmary." Phoenix helped her to sit up. "Come on Victoria. That's it." She said guiding her to the door.

"You okay, Victoria?" Katie asked.

"They burn." Victoria cried. "My eyes, they burn." Traces of tears streaked through the white powder covering her face.

"We're on our way to the infirmary." Phoenix soothed. She turned to the other girls. "Get the cabin cleaned and then take a shower before going to the mess hall. I'll let them know you'll be late."

The girls watched as Phoenix carefully walked Victoria down the path towards the infirmary, and Director Hobbs office.

"I hope she'll be alright." Katie said to no one in particular.

Rachel turned to Erika. "Nice hit, Erika." Rachel put her hand up for a high-five. "You should think about playing football."

"No thanks." Erika slapped her hand. “I hate football players.”

"What's the best way to clean this stuff up?" Dani looked to their leader.

"Whatever you do, don't get it wet." Samantha warned. "Broom, vacuum or perhaps a blower would work best. We had to clean up after a fire at a friend’s house once. If that stuff gets wet, it is a real bitch to get clean."

"I'll start sweeping." Dani volunteered.

"Rachel, is there someplace in this camp that might have a shop-vac?" Samantha inquired.

"The kitchen staff might have one." Rachel shrugged. "If they don't have one, they might know where to get one."

"Katie, could you check with the kitchen?" Samantha inquired. "I'm going to see if Daisy Cabin has an extra broom." She followed Katie out the door.

"Whoa, Erika, are you all right?" Rachel asked, studying Erika's chest.

Erika looked down to find that a flap of her breast form had gotten torn in the scuffle. Shit! She screamed internally. How am I going to explain this to Sasha? She quickly slapped a hand over the loose flap and started back to the bathroom.

"Why isn't it bleeding?" Rachel inquired, concerned for her cabin mate.

"I don't know, let me take a look." Erika quickly closed the door to the bathroom and locked it.

"Do you want me to take a look at it?" Rachel asked. "It might need some cleaning."

"I've got it." Erika insisted. "I could use a band-aid though." She looked in the mirror at what looked to be a loose flap of skin that flapped open.
 
 
No wonder Rachel was curious, it looked a bit gross if you thought it was real skin. Erika rummaged around in her toiletries bag and dug out the adhesive glue that Sasha had given her and carefully re-applied the form to her skin. With a bit of that cover-up make up that Samantha had insisted that she packed, she daubed and smoothed it over the offending site, and blended it into her skin.

A knock on the bathroom door interrupted her thoughts. "Got you a band-aid." Rachel's muffled voice called.

Thinking quickly, Erika grabbed a wash cloth and placed over the now repaired site and unlocked the door.

"Okay, let me see it." Rachel insisted with a hand on her hip.

"It's nothing." Erika protested. "I just wanted the band-aid to keep it protected.

"Fine, but it better not get infected, or I'm going to make your life hell." Rachel warned. She handed the band-aid over and closed the door behind her.
 
 
Erika locked it again and quickly put the band-aid on over the site to keep Rachel from taking any more interest in it. She then pulled on her top and stretched out tired muscles. The attack of the boys had charged her body with adrenaline, but it was already starting to wear off. She was so tired. She didn't know how she was going to make it through the day.

She brushed her hair back and wrapped an elastic around it, keeping her fringe out to accent her eyes.

With two brooms and a shop-vac, the cleaning of the cabin went a bit quicker than they had expected.

Just as they were finishing up, Director Hobbs knocked on the door frame. "Good morning girls, may I come in?"

"Of course, Director Hobbs." Rachel gave the Director a cheesy smile.

"I just wanted to come by and let you ladies know that Victoria is going to be alright." She looked each girl in the eye. "Pranks aren't allowed at this camp and they are to stop immediately." She paused for impact. "I need to know which cabin was responsible for this…" She looked around at the remains of the mess that they were cleaning up. "This mess, as well as the name of the boy who assaulted your cabin mate."

"I'm not sure which cabin came in here, Director." Rachel answered quickly. "It happened so fast and it was so confusing…. Right girls?" She posed to the others.

"No, I was still under my blankets and didn't get a good look." Dani agreed.

"I was in the bathroom." Erika added.

"I'm sorry Director." Samantha shook her head. “The boys I saw were wearing masks, and I was so surprised and trying to protect myself, that I didn't make out any faces."

Director Hobbs sighed. "Well, if you girls happen to recognize your assailants, I'd like you to inform one of the counselors or myself. I need to put a stop to this prank business before someone else gets hurt."

"Of course, Director." Rachel smiled, walking the director back to the door. "We're glad to hear that Victoria is all right, and if we recognize one of the boys, then we'll let you know immediately."

"Thank you, girls. You've done a good job at cleaning up the mess. Breakfast will be ready for you when you are ready."

Rachel waited until Director Hobbs was a down the path before turning back to the cabin.

"Why didn't you want us to tell her did this?" Katie inquired with hands on hips.

"Did you have fun pranking Oak cabin?" Rachel posed.

"I…. I guess so….. yes." Katie had to think about it.

"If we rat out Oak for this, then what's to keep them from ratting us out for what we did to them the other day or after we get back at them?" She smiled at her cabin mates.

"Honor among thieves." Krystal smiled.

"Yes." Rachel smiled. "If every time a cabin gets raided or pranked, they go to Hobbs, then by the end of the week, there won't be any pranking and no fun."
 
 
They finished cleaning the cabin and all grabbed their toiletry bags, towels, and headed down to the shower building. Krystal, Samantha, Rachel and Katie still needed to change out of their white dusted pajamas and brought their change of clothes with them.

"Columbine are you in here?" Phoenix called into the shower room.

"Yes." The girls answered above the hiss of the water pouring down on them.

"Victoria is going to be okay, but will need to rest her eyes today." Phoenix informed them. "The cabin looks very good. You can hardly tell that it had been assaulted by fire extinguishers." She praised. "I'm going to take my shower now too. When you are changed, go ahead down to the mess hall and I'll meet you there." She entered one of the empty shower stalls.

The shower felt great, but the adrenaline from the morning raid had left Erika even more tired than ever. She almost fell asleep under the shower of hot water and only the bang of a stall door next to her awoke her from her stupor. She dried off, and quickly tucked herself into her gaffe, wrestled into her bra and dressed.

She wrapped her hair up in a towel and joined Katie at the sink counter and began applying a bit of mascara. She was too tired to even attempt eyes shadow or anything else. She dropped the towel from her hair and brushed it out. A yawn over took her and she almost fell with the effort it took to stretch it out.

"Are you alright?" Katie looked at her shorter cabin mate.

"I didn't sleep last night." Erika explained. "Could you help me do something with my hair?"

"Sure, what do you want?" Katie asked.

"I don't care, anything quick and easy."

"Okay, turn around." Katie directed. She brushed through Erika's hair and pulled on it for a few minutes. "Okay you're good."

"Thanks Katie." Erika yawned. She turned around and gathered her towel and scooped up her stuff off the counter. She glanced in the mirror and smiled at herself. Katie had pulled her hair up into two pigtails that bounced as she moved her head about.

Erika found herself struggling to keep her eyes open while her head bobbed over her cereal bowl.

"Erika, what's wrong?" Phoenix rested a hand on her shoulder.

"I didn't get any sleep last night." Erika admitted with a big yawn. "I can't keep my eyes open, and I'm beginning to get a head ache."

"Why don't you go to see the nurse." Phoenix gave her shoulder a squeeze. "Get some aspirin, then go back to the cabin and see if you can take a nap. Besides, I'm sure Victoria wouldn't mind some company in there. She is under orders to stay in bed and take it easy. I'm sure she would feel less isolated with you there."

"Uh…. Thanks, Phoenix." Erika smiled up at the red, curly haired counselor. "But what about the classes today?"

"Take care of yourself first, missy." Phoenix smiled. "Now, get going, or I'll have you escorted. I’ll come by and check on you in a little bit.”
 
 
Erika pushed herself away from the table and trudged out of the mess and around the corner to the infirmary. Once taking her aspirin, she lumbered up the trail and into the cabin.

"Who's there?" Victoria called from her bed.

"It's your worst nightmare." Erika was too tired to put much heart into her words.

"What are you doing here?" Victoria inquired, tilting her head towards Erika's voice.

"I didn't sleep last night and am exhausted, thanks to you." Erika snarled. "I'm going to try and get some now….. Phoenix's orders……. How are you feeling? How are your eyes?" Erika climbed up into her bed kicking off her shoes at the last moment and pulled the covers up around her shoulders.

"Why do you care?" Victoria sneered.

"Because you are my cabin mate and I considered you a friend." Erika stifled a yawn.

"They hurt a bit, but I'm not sure if it’s because of the chemicals from the extinguishers, from the eye wash, or from the antibiotic junk the nurse put in my eyes." Victoria sighed.

A quiet fell over the cabin. Erika was on the edge of sleep, everything around her seemed to be further way, sounds seemed to be coming from a great distance, her eyes began flicking back and forth, as if in R.E.M. sleep, even though she wasn't asleep yet.

"Why did you do it?" Victoria asked, snapping Erika back to full wakefulness.

"Huh?..... what?" Erika asked.

"Why did you help get that creep off of me?" She restated the question.

"Because you're my cabin mate, Victoria." Erika mumbled.

"You didn't have to, though." Victoria stated. "With how I've been treating you the last few days, why didn't you just let him finish?"

"Because, I've been in that position, Victoria, remember, I was 'the plague'. I had to go through a hazing similar to that weekly and sometimes daily at school." Erika said softly and readjusted her pillow.

"Weekly or daily?"

"I only had one class with you last year, Victoria, you saw how I was treated in class, or on the way to or from that class……" Erika yawned. "Now imagine that several times a day and that being a light hazing day."

"Did you really get duct taped to the flag pole….. naked?"

"You mean you didn't see that?"

"No, I missed it…. Did it really happen?"

"You must be the only one in school who didn't get to laugh, throw things or spit on me." Erika growled.

"Who did it?"

"Does it matter?"

"No, I guess not…….. I'm just curious."

"The starting lineup of the football team." Erika growled. "Can we drop it? I really don't like re-living that day. Besides, I need to get my sleep so that I can tell the rest of the girls that I'm a boy tonight, so that I can get thrown out of camp and humiliated some more." Erika turned over in her bed to face the wall. Within moments she was oblivious to the conscious world.

 

---

 
To Be Continued...

Director Hobbs walked up the trail towards them. “Rachel, I’m going to borrow Ms. Martinez for a few minutes." “Uh….. Okay.” Rachel looked from the Director to Erika and back. “I’ll save you some food.” “Could you come with me please, Ms. Martinez.” Director Hobbs asked. She led Erika down the path and around the mess to the infirmary “What’s this about?” Erika was starting to get nervous. “I just need to have the nurse give you a quick check up….. It shouldn’t be much or take long.” Camp Kumoni By Anistasia Allread Edited by Nick B and Alexis

---

Erika jumped, startled to an awakening state. A hand was shaking her shoulder. “Come on sleepy head, we need to get to the mess for dinner.” Rachel smiled. “you’ve been asleep all morning.”

“Have I?” Erika wiped the sleep dust from her eyes.

“You missed out on Grizzly’s dumb survival class and the lame horseback trail ride.”Rachel stepped down and headed for the door. “Come on, they’re waiting for us.”

Erika climbed out of bed and joined Rachel on the trail to the mess.

“God, I must have been tired.” Erika yawned. “I felt like I laid my head down just a few moments ago.”

“Slept hard, huh?” Rachel grinned. “I hope you’re restored for the game this afternoon.”

Director Hobbs walked up the trail towards them. “Rachel, I’m going to borrow Ms. Martinez for a few minutes.”

“Uh….. Okay.” Rachel looked from the Director to Erika and back. “I’ll save you some food.”

“Could you come with me please, Ms. Martinez.” Director Hobbs asked. She led Erika down the path and around the mess to the infirmary.

“What’s this about?” Erika was starting to get nervous.

“I just need to have the nurse give you a quick check up….. It shouldn’t be much or take long.”

Erika’s heart leapt and fluttered around in her chest like a startled finch in a cage as they reached the door to the infirmary and entered.

“I’ve got her Donna.” Director Hobbs greeted an average looking woman wearing purple scrubs.

“Hello Erika…….. Martinez, right?” the nurse asked.

“Yea.” Erika nodded.

“Erika could you go behind that screen over there and get undressed please.” The nurse gestured.

“What’s this about?” Erika asked.

“A health consideration was brought to our attention, and we just need to follow up on it.” The nurse smiled. “It will be painless. Please go behind the screen, and undress.”

Erika’s heart didn’t know whether to skip beats or flutter. She began to feel faint as she disappeared behind the cloth divider. An examination table was set up with the ‘icky’ paper on it. She slid her top off over her head and slipped out of her jeans. She quickly slipped out of her panties, took off the gaffe and folded her jeans around it, tucked her genitalia and slipped her panties back on. Please don’t have her make me strip Erika bit her bottom lip and stepped up on the stepping drawer to sit on the rough paper in her panties and bra.

“…..I’ll let you know.” Donna told Director Hobbs.

Please don’t have her have me strip, please don’t have her make me strip became a mantra in Erika’s mind. She sat on the exam table, feeling exposed, vulnerable and scared half to death.

“Okay, Erika, let’s get down to business.” Donna smiled as she came around the screen. “Oh, I need to have you completely undressed dear.”

Oh my God! What am I going to do!? Erika’s brain screamed. Oh my God, Oh my God!

“Oh, don’t be worried dear. I have seen lots of girls in here for lots of reasons.” Donna gave her what was supposed to be a reassuring smile.

“I’m…… Uh…. Not really comfortable with this.” Erika started to stall.

“I’m sorry, Honey, but I have to examine you.” The purple clad nurse insisted. “It was brought to our attention that you may be trying to hide something.”

That Bitch! She just couldn’t wait until I explained it to the others, she went to the Director. Erika could feel her heart racing, her palms sweating and hot, angry tears welling up in her eyes.

“I’d really rather not.” Erika shrank in on herself. She wiped a tear that had leaked from her eye, betraying her.

“Okay, It looks like I’m going to need some help.” The Nurse called.

“What?” Erika protested.

“You really leave me no choice, Erika.” Donna sighed.

Erika’s heart nearly stopped as Director Hobbs followed by Victoria and Phoenix came around the screen.

“What are you doing here?” Erika cried.

“You’ve been hiding things from us, Erika.” Victoria stated. “I’m just making sure that everything is, shall we say, out in the open.”

“But….” Erika found that her words wouldn’t come.

“What have you been hiding?” Phoenix inquired as she held one of Erika’s arms. Director Hobbs took a firm grasp of the other while the nurse grabbed a hold of Erika’s panties and pulled them down.

Erika was shaken awake. Her eyes fluttered open and she tried to catch her breath as she began to focus on her surroundings. The cabin…… she was in the cabin not in the infirmary, catching up on her sleep. She turned over and came face to face with Rachel.

“Whoa.” Rachel grimaced and turned away. “Talk about morning breath. Are you alright? You were moaning in your sleep.”

“Sorry.” Erika muttered. “Bad dream.”

“It’s lunch time.” Rachel said stepping off the lower bunk. “Phoenix asked me to wake you to get some food and to join us.”

“How long was I asleep?”

“Oh about four or five hours.” Rachel shrugged. “You missed a pretty cool morning. Grizzly Adams showed us some useful stuff….. that is, if you’re lost in the woods, or want to become a hermit. Then we rode the horses on a pretty cool trail. I’m a bit sore, but it was better than riding around in circles in the arena.”

“Where’s Victoria?” Erika crawled out of her bunk.

“Krystal took her down to the mess already……. Brush those teeth and join us down there. We have a game to win this afternoon.”

Erika looked in the mirror as she brushed her teeth. Her mind raced and re-ran some of the dream in her head. God, that was awful. She thought. She fingered her fringe into some sort semblance of a style, and flicked at her now dry and bouncy pigtails and headed down the path to the mess. The sky was still gray and looked to even threaten to rain. The weather was almost a perfect reflection to how Erika felt.

She entered the noisy dining area and quickly found a seat at Columbine’s table. She looked down the table at the girls. Victoria’s eyes were still bandaged. At least she wouldn’t be sending Erika dirty looks and scowls. Dani greeted her gaze with a smile, but Katie looked a bit nervous and looked away as Erika smiled a greeting at her.

The mess hall quieted down as Director Hobbs made her way to the front. “Alright, guys, and girls, quiet it down. I have an announcement.” She called for everyone’s attention. “I know that pranks are a tradition at camp, but they can cause problems not only for one another but for the camp staff who have to clean up after you all.” She paused scanning the room, making eye contact. “A prank was pulled this morning which resulted in a camper getting injured…. She was lucky that she didn’t lose her eyes sight. So as of this moment, there will be no more pranking each other’s cabin or one another. Anyone person, caught pulling a prank will spend their free time working around the camp.”

Groans and hisses rose from the teens in the mess hall.

“Any Cabin!” Hobbs raised her voice to be heard above the ruckus. “Any cabin caught or found pulling pranks will lose all points for the week, and be spending their free time working.”

The buzz continued around the mess hall.

“That is just the Price to Pay for causing trouble.” Hobbs called out over the group. “Do I need to remind you of Charlotte’s Tale?”

“What’s Charlotte’s tale?” Erika inquired of Rachel in a whisper.

“A story someone made up about a boy that got pranked and picked on so much that he turned into a girl.” Rachel snickered. “It’s just an urban legend…. Like, what boy would want to be a girl?”

Erika’s soft, nervous giggle joined Rachel’s snicker. There’s actually a story about this? Erika thought. I may not be the only one? I’ve got to hear about this Charlottes Tale.

“Now to other things.” Director Hobbs went on. “Due to the incoming storm, the lake will be closed to swimming this afternoon.”

Erika didn’t hear anything else announced, her mind still raced, dodging in and out of the horrible dream she had, as well as mulling over the idea of a story about someone else going through something similar to herself. She made a mental note to jump on to one of the camp computers and search out this Charlotte’s Tale.

She looked down the table at the others, her eyes pausing on Victoria, her eyes bandaged and trying to eat with some grace. Everything else vanished, only her thoughts on informing the other girls of her façade and what lay beneath.

After lunch the girls all started down the path to the kickball field.

“Hold up a minute, Rachel.” A familiar voice called after them.

The girls all turned around to see Josh jogging up the trail to them. “Hey.” He greeted them with his award winning smile.

“Josh.” Rachel’s voice had an edge to it.

“I just wanted to thank you girls for not ratting our cabin out on that raid this morning. I’m sorry that you got hurt in the action.” He directed the last part to Victoria.

“Just keep your goons away from us for a while.” Rachel snarled. “I didn’t tell for your benefit, but for all of our benefit. If we can’t prank one another’s cabin, what fun would camp be?”

“Well…… Thanks.” He turned and captured Samantha’s attention. “I’ll see you tomorrow night?” Josh added before jogging off.

“God, he’s cute.” Katie sighed. She then looked at Erika and bit her lower lip.

“Leave him alone, he’s mine.” Samantha placed a hand on her hip and glared, drawing Katie’s attention and a smile.

“Ah….. Young Love.” Krystal giggled.

The kick ball game was a blow out. Krystal’s leg was in top form and kept kicking the ball over everyone’s heads. Rachel with her finesse and athleticism was able to kick the ball into holes and to weak sides of players and use her incredibly strong legs to out run and dodge throws and even stole a few bases, which was good, because with her new breast forms, Erika found out how off balanced suddenly growing breast could be. Her kicks were sloppy, and her throws were off balanced and a bit wild.

Katie was on second, Rachel was on third and Krystal was up to ‘bat’.

“I told Katie.” Dani blurted out to Erika.

“You told Katie what?” Erika looked to her petite friend.

“You know, about what we talked about this morning.” Dani muttered in a low voice. “About you not being who we thought you were.”

“That explains the sour looks at lunch.” Erika thought aloud. “How did she take it?”

“She’s still trying to figure it out.” Dani admitted. “She’s a farm girl. Cows don’t do that kind of thing and she hasn’t experienced the multifaceted dimensions of city life, so it’s kind of hard for her…… but she told us that she’d think about it and try not to jump to conclusions.”

“She told us, who?” Erika looked at the cute blonde.

“Samantha was there helping me explain things.”

“Oh.”

“Just give her some time….. just keep being yourself. I think she’ll come around.” Dani gave Erika a side squeeze.

The girls in the outfield all moved really far back knowing that Krystal’s was able to slam it hard. The ball bounced in from the pitcher. Krystal jogged a few steps towards the ball and kicked softly. It still sailed over the pitcher’s head, but landed just behind second base in a huge hole created by the un-expecting outfield. The girls in the outfield had to run hard to try and scoop up the ball, but Krystal had done the damage. Katie and Rachel were already across home while Krystal was safe on first base.

The girls were just finishing up the game when large raindrops began to fall from the sky. They quickly shook hands and headed off the field and into the safety of the trees. A warm wind began to pick up causing the towering evergreens to sway back and forth. Creaking and groaning under could almost be felt as the looming trees took on the strain of staying upright and proud.

“Columbine!” Phoenix called the girls to her. Krystal, guiding Victoria was a bit slower in joining the huddle. “We’re going back to the cabin. We’ll decide on what we want to do once we’re there….. okay?” She looked at each of the girls who nodded their assent.

The trees kept most of the rain out, at least there seemed to be less rain hitting them running for cover than there seemed to be when one of them dashed across a clearing in the canopy.

Once inside, the cabin, the girls each flopped on their bed. Krystal and Victoria reached the cabin last. Victoria had torn the bandages from her eyes and was squinting at everything around them with bloodshot eyes that looked irritated and watery.

A low rumble of thunder could be heard echoing off the surrounding hills.

“Did anyone see the lightening?” Dani asked looking around for help from the others.

“It’s still too bright out for us to see any unless we’re looking at it.” Katie explained. “If you do see one, go ahead and count the seconds until you hear the thunder to see how far away it is.”

“It looks like free time has been moved up and extended.” Rachel stated.

“What do we do if the power goes out?” Dani looked to Rachel.

“The mess hall has a large backup generator so that they can keep the kitchen operating. They also have extra lanterns and lots of board games down there.” Rachel explained. “They light a huge fire in the fireplace and the cooks pop a bunch of popcorn. Sometimes though, it’s fun to just hang out in the cabin and enjoy each other’s company, play games here or have a pillow fight.”

“I think we’ve had enough rough housing for the day.” Phoenix warned.

“Yes, I think you’re right.” Rachel looked over at Victoria. “Do we have a lantern or two so that we can stay here in the cabin?”

“Just whatever flashlights we have.” Phoenix shrugged. “I’ll go down and talk with Director Hobbs and the other counselors and see what I can get. You girls start deciding what you want to do whether you want to stay here and tell ghost stories or truth or dare, or if you want to go down to the mess and play Monopoly, charades, and checkers and stuff….. Any volunteers to come with me?” She looked around hopefully. No one made a move. “Alright. I’ll go down and see what Director Hobbs has planned for this evening and see what options we have.” Phoenix stepped out of the cabin.

“Do you all want to go hang out in the mess or kick back in here?” Rachel asked after Phoenix was down the trail.

Each of the girls looked around at each other.

“Can’t we do both?” Katie asked. “I mean, if it gets boring down at the mess, can’t we just come back to the cabin?”

“We can, but they want us to do so as a cabin.” Rachel explained. “So if we go down there, we are there as a cabin and if a few of us want to come back here, then we have to come back as a cabin.”

“Oh.”

“How long do you think Phoenix be gone?” Erika inquired of Rachel, then let her gaze wander to Samantha, Victoria, Dani and Katie.

“That depends upon how long winded Director Hobbs wants to be….. Why?”

Erika’s palms began to sweat as she glanced over to her cabin mates. Samantha and Dani both smiled, Katie looked away and Victoria squinted through sore eyes at her. “We need to talk.” Her voice broke as she said it.

Camp Kumoni Ch. 33 by Anistasia Allread WHERE WE LEFT OFF WITH THE LAVENDER LADIES: “How long do you think Phoenix be gone?” Erika inquired of Rachel, then let her gaze wander to Samantha, Victoria, Dani and Katie. “That depends upon how long winded Director Hobbs wants to be….. Why?” Erika’s palms began to sweat as she glanced over to her cabin mates. Samantha and Dani both smiled, Katie looked away and Victoria squinted through sore eyes at her. “We need to talk.” Her voice broke as she said it. NOW WE CONTINUE WITH THE STORY:

“We need to talk about what?” Rachel asked.

“Erika.” Victoria demanded her attention. Erika looked over to the Hispanic girl who was the reason for all of this tension, the cause of her nerves being frazzled. “It can wait until later.”

“No, you demanded that tell them.” Erika’s voice took on an edge. “I think now is as good a time as any, especially if we’re going to the mess hall to wait out the storm.”

“I’m just saying that you don’t have too.” Victoria seemed to be uneasy.

“Will someone let me know what is going on here?” Rachel commanded, looking back and forth between the two girls.

Samantha came up behind Erika and touched her arm showing support. Unfortunately, the gesture did nothing to relieve the hammering of her heart. It meant a little having Samantha on her side, but Samantha was part of the equation that got her to this point.

A presence on the other side of her caught her attention. Dani had moved in and was standing next to her, facing Rachel and glaring at Victoria. A lump rose in her throat. What was Dani doing? She didn’t have to be involved in this. Erika looked down at her small friend and was rewarded with a beautiful smile, full of confidence and reassurance. Erika could feel her cheeks grow hot, with embarrassment. Here was a petite, beautiful blonde young lady who she had lied to for over a week. When told the truth, this small person with a heart bigger than any giant Erika could imagine, was stepping up and showing a kind of support that Erika had never, ever, seen or experienced. Even in her friendship with Summer.

Erika saw Dani look over at Katie. The tall model blinked hard and stepped over and up behind Dani. Erika’s heart, still hammering hard in her chest, felt Samantha take her hand and give it a squeeze. Tears welled in her eyes. She ran the back of her free hand across them, not caring if she smeared her make-up. She had found friends. At least two of them with a third still on the fence, but willing to side with her.

“Will someone tell me what is going on?” Rachel insisted. “Why are you all acting like your picking sides? What is going on here.”

“I think we should all sit down.” Samantha suggested.

“Oh my God, Erika, are you pregnant?” Rachel looked ashen.

The four girls erupted into nervous laughter. Rachel just looked at them dumbfounded and confused. What did she say that could have been so funny? They were definitely acting strange, and something was going on between Samantha and Victoria, and possibly Erika. Rachel looked to Krystal who looked just as confused as she. Victoria was avoiding any and all eye contact with her.

The seven girls quickly found places to sit on the nearby beds. Dani sat on one side of Erika, holding her hand, while Samantha sat on the other holding her other hand.

“Rachel, I have a confession to make.” Erika began.

“We” Samantha added. “We have a confession to make.” Samantha gave Erika’s hand a squeeze.

“Rachel.” Erika began again. May as well rip the band-aid off. “I’m a guy.”

“Yeah, so?” Rachel shrugged. “I’m very much a guy myself, I think the term is ‘Tomboy’.”

“Rachel, shut up and listen to her please.” Dani blurted out. A loud rumble of thunder accentuated her outburst.

Rachel looked at the small person in shock, but closed her mouth. She then looked back to Erika.

“I’m not a ‘Tomboy’, Rachel. I’m a boy…… a guy……. a member of the opposite sex.” Erika went on. “At least physically, but I’m beginning to feel more and more like a girl.”

Rachel went white. Her eyes darted from Erika’s eyes to her chest then her groin then back to her eyes. “But…….. but……”

“These are breast forms.” Erika pointed to her chest. “That flap of skin you saw this morning was actually a ripped piece of the form that tore away from my skin. It wasn’t my skin.” Erika could feel all of the girls’ eyes ogling her chest.

“But I saw you in a swimsuit.” Rachel protested.

“The first couple of times I duct taped myself so that ‘it’ wouldn’t show.” Erika blushed. “Now, I’m wearing what is called a gaffe. It helps keep certain body parts tucked away.”

Rachel looked blankly across the room. When her eyes re-focused, they were on Samantha. “And you knew about this?”

“Actually, I sorta talked Eric into becoming Erika.” Samantha admitted.

Rachel was still in shock, her eyes darted to Dani. “And you knew about this too?” her voice was filling with contempt.

“I only found out this morning.” Dani admitted. “That is why we were so long in getting around the lake.”

Rachel’s eyes went back to Erika and Samantha. “Why?” She demanded. “Why would you?......” her eyes landed on Samantha.

“Because I owed it to Eric and my sister.” Samantha stuck out her chin. “Let me tell you what this wonderful friend of my sister’s, and mine, has gone through.”

“I’d rather you didn’t.” Erika stopped her. If it wasn’t for the situation, she found herself in, she’d be enjoying Samantha’s touch for something more than just comfort. “Rachel, for the last couple of years, I was known as Eric ‘the plague’ at school. Anything I touched or happened to be by fell apart, or was somehow destroyed. Needless to say I was picked on and harassed mercilessly.” Erika’s voice cracked. She cleared it with a cough. “I was an outcast….. worse, even the outcasts wouldn’t come near me…….. and then my parents decided to send me to camp for the summer….”

Samantha interjected. “When Eric told me how much he dreaded being stuck at camp, being tormented as he was at school, I told him that I’d go to camp with him, and it would be easier for him to go as a girl, so that I could help keep him out of trouble and we could spend time together. He knew my sister better than most people did. I hoped that he could shed some light on what happened to her and why……. We’ve just been too busy to sit down and talk.”

“So you had her…him” Rachel nodded her head towards Eric, “Dress as a girl? You couldn’t have this talk over the phone or at Caffeine R Us?”

“It wasn’t meant to hurt anyone.” Samantha insisted. “Or as a joke on anyone. We…. I just thought that this would be the best way of keeping her-him, from being tortured by the rest of the boys.”

“But you’ve been dressing and undressing with us, showering with us.” Krystal weighed in.

“I turned my back whenever possible when you all were dressing.” Erika avowed. “And I changed in the bathroom as much as feasible while you all were dressing so as not to intrude upon your privacy.”

“The showers all are in closed off stalls, so there’s no way she could have been spying on any of us.” Samantha jumped in.

“He.” Rachel stated.

“Not necessarily.” Dani inserted. “I think Erika may be more female than male in a lot of ways. Come on, in the last week, have any of you had an inkling that she was anything other than what she appeared? She has been a friend to us all, and she has gone out of her way to help and support each of us. Whether it was getting back at the boys for putting a snake in our cabin, or going out on a date with a guy she had no interest in” Dani paused to look at Samantha. “She encouraged us when we faced our fear of heights.” She looked at Katie, and readily encouraged and joined in with our morning exercises.” Her gaze met Krystal’s. “I for one would rather have her in this cabin than have someone who blackmails and forces one of us to do or say something that we may not wish to.” She glared at Victoria.

Rachel watched Dani as her points were made to each of the girls in the cabin, the last falling on Victoria. “You were blackmailing her?” Rachel questioned. “Everything is making sense now. The fighting between you and Samantha, and the indifference you’ve been showing Erika.”

“He’s been lying to us.” Victoria protested. “He is a guy, trying to pass himself off as a girl in our cabin, I just thought we all should know the truth…… Besides, it wasn’t blackmailing, I just told him and Samantha that if they didn’t come clean by this evening that I would.”

“So you gave them an ultimatum.” Rachel inquired. “That isn’t much better…. Although I do think we have the right to know that a…… uh…. That someone isn’t who they appear to be.”

“I think.” Krystal piped up. “what this all comes down to,” She looked pointedly at Erika. “Is who are you?”

Erika paused for a moment. Just Who was I?, or more important, who am I. Erika asked herself. The rain outside the cabin was coming down in fat drops, hard enough to be heard on the roof of the cabin and striking the dry ground outside. “I am the person who has come to love each and every one of you… as a friend. I’d like to think that you have come to feel the same way about me.”

She glanced around the room making eye contact with each and every one of them, including Victoria. “Whether I’m wearing pants and able to go around without a shirt, or wearing breast forms and a skirt, I am me…… I’d like to say that I’m the same person who walked through that cabin door almost two weeks ago, but I’m not. I have gone through a lot of soul searching over the past couple of weeks……… discovered a lot about myself…. And, with all of your help, I’m discovering new things about myself every day.”

Tears welled in her eyes and started to flow down her cheek. She wiped them with a free hand. “The truth is……” She looked through tear drenched eyes from Samantha to Dani, then to Rachel and the rest. “The truth is, I found that I like being a girl….. and I really…” Erika’s voice cracked with a sob; her bottom lip quivered with uncontrolled emotion. “…really hope that this doesn’t end our friendship or get me kicked out of the cabin.” She finished the last part and sobbed in her hands, while Samantha and Dani tried to soothe her. A flash of light lit up the area around the cabin. It was followed a few seconds later by a loud roar.

Katie grabbed a handful of tissue and knelt down before Erika. “Here you are sweety.” She enveloped Erika in a hug. “I’m sorry.” She whispered in Erika’s ear. “I do love you, Erika……. As a friend.” Katie pulled back and took one of the tissues back from Erika to blow her own nose.

Victoria stared at the floor boards, studying the patterns of the wood grain.

“So, are you…. like, gay?” Rachel asked.

“What?” Erika used the tissue to wipe her eyes. She looked up at Rachel, who sat with arms crossed over her chest.

“Are you gay?” Rachel repeated, pitching her voice to be heard above the downpour.

“No.” Erika sounded stuffed up. “I’m attracted to girls…… I just……. I just want to be one.”

“Why, in the world, would you want to be a girl?” Rachel in asked in disbelief.

“I don’t really know.” Erika admitted. “It just ……. feels right. It’s kind of hard to explain.” She wiped at her eyes again. “It just feels comfortable.” She stated looking Rachel in the eye.

“Wow! It’s really coming down out there.” Phoenix greeted the girls in the cabin. Her copper curly locks were matted to her head and a rain drop fell from her nose. “I spoke to the Director. She wants everyone to go down to the mess.”

Erika averted her make-up smeared face from the counselor.

“Do we have to?” Rachel bemoaned.

“I’m afraid so. She wants to keep everyone centrally located in case something happens.” Phoenix sighed. “Grab your jackets and let’s head down there.”

“Go in the bathroom and clean up, Erika.” Samantha whispered in her ear. “I’ll get your jacket.”

Erika ducked into the bathroom and closed the door behind her.

“We’re not done with this.” Rachel muttered to Samantha.

“You really need to look past your bias and give her a chance.” Samantha countered. “Please give her a chance.”

A flash of lightening and an echo of thunder drowned out all noise.

“Come on girls!” Phoenix raised her voice to be heard over the storm.

Erika grabbed a hand full of paper towels, wet them in the sink and began scrubbing at the dark smudges across her face. Her nose was red and her eyes were bloodshot and glassy from crying.

I never cried this much as Eric, why am I crying so much now? Am I really turning into a girl? She asked herself. Or do I just feel more comfortable showing my emotions as a girl?...... I’d get my ass kicked if I ever cried as Eric. Tears were a show of weakness, a sign of lacking character, of being a man.

His mind flashed back to that fateful day… “What? Are you going to cry?” One of the football starters taunted as he wrote ‘plague’ across Eric’s bare chest with a sharpie. “Look, dudes, this Plague is going to cry.” The tears in his eyes burned, as they flowed. The mucus building up in his nose was making it harder and harder to breathe. He needed the duct tape removed from his mouth, to fill his lungs with much needed oxygen, but they weren’t going to risk him calling for help. Snot bubbles formed around the opening of his nostrils, not only making harder to breathe, but adding to his humiliation. That day was the last time that he gave them the satisfaction of tears.

As Erika, shedding tears didn’t mean that you were a freak, they meant that you were sensitive, they were a way of showing others that you cared about something, that you had feelings, that you were human.

Erika shook her head to clear it from the torturous memories. She took in a deep breath, held it for a few seconds and slowly let it out trying to calm herself down.

Her part was done. The girls in the cabin all knew who she was. Knew that she had been lying to them for over a week. Knew that she was a boy in girls’ clothing. Now she had to stand back and let them decide if she was worthy to enough to stay in their cabin, or is she was going to have to pack her bags and head home in disgrace. She just hoped that they wouldn’t take too long in deciding.

A soft knock sounded on the door.

“Be there in just a moment.” Erika called and renewed her efforts at cleaning up.

“Take your time.” Samantha’s voice said softly through the door. “I told Phoenix that you were having your period and needed a few extra minutes. Just don’t be too long.”

A weight seemed to have been lifted from her chest. And she wasn’t thinking about her breast forms. Having faced her fears with the girls, knowing that a few of them liked her and even supported her helped her feel a bit more confident. Then there was Katie, who had been stand offish all day. That hug and whisper meant more to her than Katie would probably know. Erika smiled to herself at the remembrance of Katie’s warm, accepting embrace.

Erika peered out the door to see if anyone was there. Seeing that the coast was clear. She retrieved her make-up/toiletries bag from her drawer and went back to the mirror in the bathroom. She used a bit of foundation to cover up her blotchy skin from crying, re-applied her mascara and eye-shadow. She brushed long, blue painted, finger nails through her fringe and tightened her pig-tails. She added a touch of gloss to her lips and admired herself in the mirror.

“Hello Erika.” She smiled at her reflection. With that, bounced out of the bathroom to join the rest of the camp in the mess.

Camp Kumoni Ch. 34 by Anistasia Allread As the storm rages outside . . . : Erika approached the table with a smile, wanting to know what they were whispering about. Samantha’s head popped out of their meeting and gave Erika a look. She shook her head, signaling her that she wasn’t welcome right now. NOW WE CONTINUE WITH THE STORY:

If it hadn’t been for the pig tails, Erika’s hair would have been a mess from the wind and rain by the time she arrived at the mess hall. She threw open the door and scampered in to a thunderous racket of kids playing games, listening to music and watching a movie. The cooks had popped a few large bowls of popcorn and had also put out of all things, Potato chips. Junk food according to Rachel was a rarity at camp.

A few girls from another cabin were sitting at one table brushing and braiding one another’s hair, while a couple of guys sat at the other end of the table, pouring over what looked to be a comic book. Some of the brainier guys gathered around a chess board and having once been one of that cliques, before being ‘the plague’, Erika was tempted to join them and show them that a girl could play too.

Phoenix wasn’t hard to spot. Her copper colored curls were extra bright in the warm lights of the mess hall, and the flickering light cast by the fire, made her hair shimmer as if they were kindred to the flames. Erika’s cabin mates all sat at their assigned table their heads close together in a conspiratory huddle.

Erika approached the table with a smile, wanting to know what they were whispering about. Samantha’s head popped out of their meeting and gave Erika a look. She shook her head, signaling her that she wasn’t welcome right now. They were talking about her. What to do with her. A rush of adrenaline charged through her body. There wasn’t much she could do now; the fate of her summer was now in the hands of her cabin mates.

Erika looked around at the growing number of campers gathering in various parts of the mess. Other than Josh, Erika didn’t know anyone outside of Columbine cabin. The popular guys were all gathered around Josh at a table, playing cards. It looked like they were playing poker. A small group of girls sat on a couple of beat up sofas fingering through magazines. They looked to be a couple of year old at least, but if one was bored enough one would do anything to occupy the mind.

The fire looked inviting. Erika decided to sit next to the blaze and let its heat warm her body’s core. She drew her knees to her chest and closed her eyes and listened to the wind as it whirled and howled across the chimney.

---

“You were the one that forced her to tell everyone.” Samantha hissed at Victoria.

“I know,” Victoria’s face reddened. “I like Erika, I just feel weirded out now, knowing who she was.”

“I still don’t know if I like the fact that a guy, acting like a girl, is in our cabin.” Rachel voiced. “It’s creepy.”

“Did you feel creepy yesterday or three days ago, before she told you?” Samantha pointed out.

“Just what part have you had in this?” Rachel looked hard at Samantha.

“My part is trying to help someone who society has cast out.” Samantha shot back. “Even the rats at school were treated more humanely than Eric was.”

“So you dressed him up as a girl?” Rachel countered.

“Eric was going to be sent here for the summer, probably in a cabin like Spruce or even Alder.” Samantha’s eyes darted towards the guys of those cabins. Most were jocks and motor-heads. “Do you think anyone as nice and sweet as Erika could have enjoyed a summer spending twenty-four hours a day with them?”

“And what exactly was in it for you?” Rachel raised an eyebrow.

“Being a decent human being.”

“Getting secret info on your sister’s death.” Rachel corrected. “You were in on this whole mess from the beginning. You don’t need to be part of this discussion anymore.” She dismissed.

“She’s right, Samantha.” Victoria pointed out.

“Oh, and you’re not biased, Miss goody-two-shoes?” Samantha sneered. “You’ve only been holding it over her head for the last few days, treating her like crap! She’s been a nervous wreck.”

“No wonder she didn’t sleep last night.” Danni added.

“I was trying to give her the opportunity to come clean.” Victoria snapped back.

“And treating her like crap.” Samantha’s hard stare finally caused Victoria to look away. She looked around at the rest of the girls. “Just remember she has been trying really hard to fit in and not offend anybody. In fact, I’ve seen her go out of her way to help each and every one of you.” With that, Samantha got up and left the girls to their court.

She looked around the room and found Erika sitting next to the fire, basking in the heat that it threw off. The dark-haired friend was unrecognizable from the outcast that she had met in the park. Erika was a lot like Summer in a number of ways. Mood swings, introverted, but wanting to reach out to someone less fortunate than they were. Samantha took a deep breath tossed a glare at the Columbine girls and scanned the room.

It didn’t take long for her to spot Josh. He was playing what looked to be Texas Hold ’em with a group of other guys. He was so hot. The lean muscles of his arms rippled as he moved to toss chips into the pot. Samantha walked up behind him and rested her hands on his strong shoulders. Feeling the taught muscles beneath his shirt sent a charge of excitement through her.

“Can I get you something, Josh?” She inquired.

---

“Mind if I sit next to you?” a voice woke Erika from her light snooze.

She looked up to see a freckled, red-headed guy that looked vaguely familiar.

“Do you mind?” the guy asked nervously.

“Oh . . . No, go ahead.” Erika looked from the redheaded guy to the vacant spot on the hearth next to her.

“I’m Derek.” He introduced.

“I’m . . .”

“Erika Martinez.” He finished.

“It’s nice to meet you Derek.” Erika smiled. “How do you know me?”

“I don’t think there is any guy in camp that doesn’t know you, Erika.” Derek blushed crimson which clashed with his orange freckles.

“I have a favor to ask and I know this is going to sound really strange, and I’ll leave you alone for the rest of the summer” Derek ran head on. “But could you smile and wave at those guys over there?” His eyes pleaded.

“Why?” using her peripheral vision, Erika noticed a group of six nerdy guys all huddled together and staring at her and Derek.

“Well, the truth is that we’re playing truth or dare and I was dared to come sit by you and talk to you.” Derek muttered quickly. He got up quickly, nearly jumping to his feet.

“It’s alright, Derek, relax.” Erika looked up at him. “Shall we really give them something to talk about?”

“What do you mean?” Derek asked.

“Help me to my feet.” Erika held her hands out.

Derek pulled her to her feet to face him and looked in awe down at her dark hair and blue eyes.

“Now give me a hug like we’re old friends.” Erika smirked. “It will drive them nuts.” With that she threw her arms up around his shoulders and pulled him close. She felt hesitant hands on her back, but after initial hesitation, his hands rubbed her back. “Are they watching?” She asked for his ears only.

“They’re jaws have just hit the floor.” Derek snickered. “Thanks Erika.”

Erika pulled back and smiled up at the freckled red-head. “It was no problem, Derek. I doubt they’ll be able to top that one.” She released him and sat back down on the hearth. She looked over at the group with half lidded eyes. Two of the boys were still staring, open mouthed.

She smiled and went back to enjoying the fire, with her eyes closed, and praying that the Rachel and the others would let her stay.

---

“I think, to make this easier, we need establish whether Eric is a boy or girl.” Victoria tried to sound non-biased.

“She could be one of those Trans-gendered things.” Krystal piped up.

“A what?” Rachel and Katie asked at the same time.

“You know, one of those guys that feel like they are girls trapped in a guy’s body.”

“That’s just weird.” Rachel stated.

“No, it isn’t. There are people out there that feel that they were born in the wrong body. A friend of my Aunt is Trans-gendered.” Dani argued. “She says that she always knew that she was a girl on the inside, but she was in the body of a boy. She had to hide it for years. She hated herself and was suicidal a few times. One day she decided that God put her in the wrong body for a reason. So that she would appreciate being a woman more once she had the right body. She went through a lot of money and surgical procedures, ‘shrink’ sessions and other stuff so that she could be a woman. She is one of the nicest most pleasant people I have ever met.”

“But Erika hasn’t said that she is this trendbender thing, either.” Rachel put forth. “To me, she is still a guy, in girls’ clothing.”

“It’s Transgender. “Krystal corrected. She has been a valuable asset and willing member of the cabin. She’s participated willingly in all of the sports, and pranks. She exercises with me and encourages me to lose this weight. “She was nothing but encouraging when Katie was attempting the rope course. She hasn’t said a word to anyone about your being afraid of snakes- “

“I’m not afraid of snakes, I just don’t like them. Especially in my bathroom.” Rachel asserted.

“She helped me confront my fear that first night, of not being stared at.” Dani added.

“She even helped push that thug with the fire extinguisher off of me in the raid.” Victoria admitted reluctantly.

“Okay, no one is arguing that she hasn’t been a great cabin mate, but she is still a he.” Rachel pointed out. She looked at Victoria. “Are you switching sides now?”

Victoria shook her head. “Just trying to be non-biased.”

A quiet fell among the girls. The wind outside howled. A few loud knocks on the roof of the mess caused some to jump as a branch snapped by the wind fell and bounced.

“We can’t change the fact that Erika is technically a guy . . . I think the real question, is can we accept her and live with her until the end of summer.” Krystal posed.

“Why do you keep calling him a her?” Rachel asked.

“Because while Eric is dressed and acting like Erika, we should respect her wishes and refer to her in the feminine.” Krystal explained. “Besides, they’re only pronouns.”

“I need to say something.” Victoria broke another silence. Five sets of eyes turned towards her.

“I knew of Eric ‘the plague’ in school. I had one class with him and never even talked to him. He was a loner, someone who stayed in the back of the room trying not to draw attention to himself. He always dressed in black and wore his hair in his face, like an Emo. I even thought that he might be a cutter.” She paused and scanned her audience, then glanced over at Erika sitting on the fireplace hearth.

“This person–Erika? She is nothing like the Eric that I knew. Eric would never have joined in playing kickball, volleyball, or even with setting the pranks. The Eric I knew would never have encouraged me when I was terrified on the rope course. The Eric that I knew would probably never have pushed that thug off of me either . . . What I’m saying is that I like Erika, but I still kind of . . . well, I still feel weirded out by a guy living in the cabin with us. I just don’t know what to say. One moment I don’t mind Erika being with us, the next I don’t want Eric watching me as I get dressed.

---

“Good play, Josh!” Samantha exclaimed as Josh lay down a full house and collected the sizeable pot.

Josh looked up at her over his shoulder and smiled. “Thanks.”

“Mind if I sit next to you?” Samantha asked.

“Not at all.”

Samantha pulled an empty chair up next to and slightly behind Josh as the cards were dealt again.

A loud squeak was followed by a deep and deafening snapping. Several smaller snaps followed. The room was suddenly silent then the earth seemed to shake as a large thud of something enormous hit the ground.

The room went deathly quiet, everyone looked around at one another with large frightened eyes. Only the crackling of the fire disturbed the silence.

“Everyone stay here!” Director Hobbs called as people began to return to their senses, muttering over what happened.

Erika watched as Director Hobbs donned a rain jacket and hard hat and joined two others with flashlights to see what had just happened.

She looked over at the guys reading comic books and noticed that Derek had joined them. She got up and walked over to Derek and the boys.

“What are you reading?” She asked.

A couple of the boys didn’t see her approach, jumped at her greeting.

“Uh, we are just uh, looking through some comics.” Derek stammered.

Erika picked one up from the stack. X-Men. “Read it.” She muttered. She set it down and pushed it to one side. Batman, “Not a fan.” Elf-Quest “Good one. I have the series at home.”

“You like comic books?” Derek asked in disbelief.

“Duh.” Erika returned. “Ooh, here’s one I’ve hear about and not seen yet.” She picked it up and thumbed through it quickly.

“Here’s number one.” An Asian boy announced handing the comic over to her. “Numbers two and three are around here somewhere.”

“Thank you.” Erika smiled at the boy. “Do you mind?”

“Not at all.” He almost announced it to the room.

The doors to the mess opened again. Director Hobbs and the others entered behind her. A large gust of wind followed, whipping their jackets around them and blowing pine needles into the room, scattering papers and playing cards, before one of the men closed the door.

“A large tree fell, but nothing was damaged. You all will have to stay here the night or until the storm blows itself out.”

“Here are the other two.” Derek smiled handing her the two comic books.

“Thank you, Derek.” Erika smiled.

She took the comics and returned to her place next to the fire. Just above the whoosh of the wind, she could hear the whining and groaning of the tall trees as they swayed and fought against the relentless wind and rain.

She had expected the comic books to be Archie, or some other lame types. She picked up the first comic book “Camelot 3000, who’d have thought I’d find this here.”

---

Another earth rumbling shock could be felt through the floor of the mess hall. The campers all paused in nervous excitement as it rumbled and quieted down

A shadow fell over her. She looked up to see Katie standing there looking down.

“Erika, could you come over and join us please?” She asked. There was no hint of emotion on Katie’s face. Katie the sweet farm girl so naive was wearing a mask. Erika swallowed a lump.

“Sure.” Erika smiled up at the beautiful tall girl.

Katie turned and strode up behind Samantha and tapped her on the shoulder. Samantha frowned then excused herself from Josh. Erika’s pulse quickened. She nearly growled, the jerk had his hand on Samantha’s thigh.

The three joined the Columbine girls and sat down. Erika sat on the very end of the bench feeling ever the outsider.

Rachel looked from Erika to Samantha and back at Erika. “We have been back and forth over this for a while now.” She said. “We talked about the pros and cons and we’ve come to a decision.” Her gaze looked away from Erika as she paused and took a deep breath.

The doors to the mess hall flew open as Todd ran in. “Foxglove cabin!” he called out. “It’s destroyed! It’s nothing but splinters!”

“What are you talking about?” Director Hobbs called.

“Foxglove Cabin, a tree fell on it. There’s nothing left!”

Camp Kumoni Ch. 35 by Anistasia Allread Assisted and proofed by Nick B The sound of the hail was almost deafening as it beat down on the roof sounding like a million tap dancers tapping all at one time. ‘shuffle, ball, change. Shuffle, ball, change’ was the mantra running through Samantha’s head. The only sound louder was the thunder that continued to follow the flashes of lightning as it forked across the sky in shades of scarlet, blue and purple. NOW WE CONTINUE WITH THE STORY:

A stunned silence fell over the room. The wind, whipping around outside sounded extra loud and for the first time, others in the room could hear the tall trees creaking and groaning under its force.

A couple of the girls of Foxglove cabin started crying at the shocking news.

“Oh my God!” Katie said and looked like she was about to start crying too.

“I’m sure it’s not that bad, girls.” Director Hobbs tried to play down the incident.

A flash of lightning, lit up the windows of the mess, casting shadows or the tree trunks as they swayed. A crack, followed by a rolling and rumbling of thunder followed.

“As soon as it dies down, we’ll go take a look.” Director Hobbs tried to make light of it.

The murmurs in the mess hall began to crescendo again to a low roar.

“What will they do now?” Katie looked at Rachel.

“I don’t know. Maybe they’ll convert the computer room to house them.” Rachel shrugged. “Besides, we have our own matters to deal with right now.”

“Stop beating around the bush and get to the point,” Samantha pleaded. “Can she stay or not?”

Rachel glared at Samantha for a moment and made to make a reply then thought better of it and turned to Erika. “We’d like you to stay with us, but with a few rules.”

Erika almost jumped out of her seat with delight. They were going to accept her. They were going to allow her to stay at camp, in their cabin as Erika. Her heart leapt for joy, as a thrill of adrenaline coursed through her body.

“What rules?” Samantha asked suspiciously.

“Well, the most obvious.” Victoria stated. “She is to go into the bathroom when we change or when she is changing.”

“You aren’t allowed to divulge any ‘girl’ secrets to the guys.” Dani looked at Erika and smiled. “No telling them what we do, or what we don’t do in our private time . . .”

“Or what we might look like in our underwear . . . If you happen to see it.” Krystal added.

“There is one issue we haven’t been able to resolve yet.” Rachel took lead again. “Showers . . . So far, we are fairly sure you haven’t tried to peek while we are getting in or out of the showers, but we aren’t totally comfortable with showering at the same time as you.”

A flash of lightning seemed to punctuate the last statement. Erika could see Katie and Krystal’s lips move counting the seconds until they could hear the thunder. They only got to three.

“Would you like me to wait until you are all finished to take my shower?” Erika offered.

“That was one of the options we had. But it’s not exactly fair to the girls outside our cabin to be taking showers with you in there.” Krystal pointed out.

“What if I were to stand watch, while she took her shower?” Samantha volunteered. “That way we could all take our showers at the same time and all feel safe in the fact that she’s not trying to sneak a peek.”

“I’m still not sure.” Victoria frowned. “There are a lot of other things going on in there, and as we get more comfortable, some girls may start walking around the bathroom topless. You know how it gets” She looked at Samantha. “It just wouldn’t be right.”

“I’ll gladly take my showers before, or after everyone else.” Erika submitted.

“It might come to that.” Rachel sighed.

“Anything else?” Erika inquired, dreading that they would ask the impossible.

“There has been some argument if we should make you do pick up some of our chores as well.” Krystal inserted.

“I don’t care,” Erika stated. “I just want to be part of the cabin.”

Another flash of lightning lit up the windows of the mess. The thunder immediately followed drowning out all other sound. Several girls screamed at the loud crack followed by the rumbling that sounded like a freight train was passing through the center of the building. A different sound grew more intense outside. A bunch of campers went to the windows to look outside.

“Hail!” one exclaimed. “Big chunks too!”

More flashes of lightning lit up the area, showing in a split second the hail driving from the sky. The size of small marbles, they sounded like a snare drum on the roof and in the needled trees.

Erika looked at the other girls of the cabin, who all looked at one another and as a group, got up and joined the rest of the campers staring out the window at the unique sight.

The city where they lived never got hail this big. In the city hail was tiny, barely larger than a rain drops, most of the time it fell in pieces the not much bigger than grains of sand. To see hail the size of small marbles was a novelty that no one was about to miss or forget.

The sound of the hail was almost deafening as it beat down on the roof sounding like a million tap dancers tapping all at one time. ‘shuffle, ball, change. Shuffle, ball, change’ was the mantra running through Samantha’s head. The only sound louder was the thunder that continued to follow the flashes of lightning as it forked across the sky in shades of scarlet, blue and purple.

Erika watched nature’s display of beauty and power for a few more minutes then turned away. She was going to be able to stay with Columbine. Her heart soared at the thought. She almost skipped back to her place on the fire hearth and picked up the comics again. The story was supposed to be really good, and the art was fantastic, but her mind couldn’t concentrate on comics right then. Columbine was her home for the summer. She felt warm, fuzzy waves wash over her.

A large body approached and eased down on the hearth next to her. Erika looked over and smiled at Krystal.” Thank you,” she smiled.

“What for?”

“For allowing me to stay.”

“I don’t care if you are a boy a girl or if you’re Transgender,” Krystal looked at Erika. “As long as you aren’t watching me dress, undress or shower, I’m fine with you in the cabin.” She rested a hand on Erika’s knee. “Just to let you know” She added. “Victoria argued for you to stay as well.”

“Victoria?” Erika’s voice rose in shock.

Krystal smiled, and got up to peruse the limited library near the sofas.

Victoria had argued for her? How was that possible? Victoria was the one who threatened to tell them if she hadn’t. Was the newspaper editor up to ‘scooping’ a story on her? I’ll have to write my own story . . . My summer as a teenage girl Erika thought to herself. I’ll have to write my own and if Victoria does come out with it, then I can spin it a different angle.

The deafening sound of hail pounding on and around the mess was replaced with a different kind of deafening; a deafening silence. At least it seemed that way to Erika. The sudden quiet only lasted a few seconds as a gust of wind howled through the trees and whistled over the chimney, causing the flames eating at the wood to leap and dance. Erika looked unseeingly from her comic to the flames, and noticed that Derek was standing a few feet away watching her. A blush rose in her cheeks, as she wondered how long he had been staring at her.

“I . . . uh . . . umm . . .” Derek turned red having been caught

“Would you like to sit next to me?” Erika took the initiative.

Derek smiled a nod and sat on the hearth taking the spot that Krystal had vacated a few minutes before.

Derek worked up his confidence. “Did you really go out with Josh?”

“Don’t remind me, please.” Erika rolled her eyes. “It was hardly even a date.”

“What happened?” Derek stared at his hands, which he wrung in his nervousness.

“He wasn’t my type.” Erika explained. “He was pompous, full of himself. A typical football player.”

“He has always been that way.” Derek sighed. “Just because his parents have money, he’s been able to do whatever he likes whenever he likes.”

“You know him?” Erika inquired.

“We have gone to the same school for years.” Derek explained. “When we were in elementary school, we were friends. But in Jr. High he changed. He began teasing me at school, putting me down and stuff.” He sighed, and wrung at his hands some more. “All he had to do was turn on his charm and remind the school, who his parents were and he’d get away with anything.”

“I hate guys like that.” Erika felt her blood pressure rise, listening to her new friend.

“Me too.” Derek stole a look at the pretty girl talking to him. Her ebony pigtails reflecting the fire light. “I’m just glad I’m not in his cabin. I’d hate to see how he would have manipulated the guys against me.”

“Someone really needs to put guys like that in their place.” Erika nearly growled.

Shocked at the venom in her voice, Derek glanced up to see the matching anger in her eyes. “Your friend seems to have fallen for him.”

Erika’s eyes followed Derek’s to see Samantha laughing at something that Josh had said.

“She’s always had bad taste in guys.” Erika admitted.

“How are you two doing?” Todd asked as he approached them.

“Fine.” They both replied in unison.

“Could you excuse me a moment?” Todd asked. “I need to stir up and add more fuel to the fire. If this storm doesn’t blow over soon, we all may be spending the night here.”

“What happened to Foxglove cabin?” Erika inquired.

Todd shook his head. “You aren’t Foxglove are you?”

“No, I’m in Columbine.” Erika said. I’m the one who saw you and Phoenix down at the lake with your clothes off. Her mind screamed.

“One of the large pine trees fell right through the middle of it.” He described. “I couldn’t see much in the dark, but there wasn’t much of anything left except fire wood.” He shook his head with regret.

“What is Hobbs going to do with the girls from Foxglove?” Erika asked.

“She’ll probably split them up amongst the other cabins.” Todd shrugged.

“Isn’t there an empty cabin?” Derek inquired.

“Yes, but it couldn’t be made habitable for this summer.”

The fire crackled and popped as the fire lapped at the pitch and sap, oozing from the new logs. Todd replaced the fire screen and tossed the two a smile before joining a few of the counselors a table off to the side.

“I didn’t see an empty cabin.” Erika wondered aloud. “Do you know what he is talking about?”

“Not off the top of my head,” Derek admitted. “But I wonder how bad it is, if they can’t make it habitable for campers.”

A growing group of people began surrounding one of the windows that over looked the lake. A murmur from the group grew in volume as more and more people joined to see what the commotion was.

“What is it?” Derek asked one of his brainy friends who was leaving the group, looking anxious.

“No one’s sure yet,” the guy said. “But it looks like the lightning started a forest fire.”

“A forest fire? Really?” Erika was intrigued.

“How far away is it?” Derek asked.

“It’s up in the hills on the other side of the lake.” The camper explained. “It’s a ways off. I don’t think we are in any immediate danger. ‘Specially since the wind is blowing the opposite direction.”

A chill ran down her body despite the warmth given off by the fire in the fireplace. She had seen plenty of footage on TV of how dangerous and horrible forest fires could be. “The rain and hail aren’t keeping it contained?” she inquired.

“If it’s hot enough and with it being as dry as it has been in the past few weeks, I doubt it would contain it even if it poured all night.” The camper shrugged.

“That would suck if it came this way.” Derek sighed.

“We would have to evacuate the camp. Where would we go?” Erika asked.

“Probably home.” Derek shrugged. “That would really suck.”

“Home life that bad?” Erika asked.

“No, it would mean that I wouldn’t be able to see you anymore.” Derek blushed slightly and avoided eye contact.

“That was real sweet, Derek,” Erika smiled. “Cheesy, but sweet.”

“How often do you think a guy like me comes across a beautiful girl, who happens to like comic books?” Derek asserted.

“Hmmm.” Erika thought a moment. “I don’t know anyone like that.”

A Whistle blew getting everyone’s attention. Director Hobbs stood next to the double doors and waited to get everyone’s attention. “Okay, I need to have all of the girls to sit at their cabin’s table on this side of the room. Boys. We’ll need a few moments of quiet to figure this out, so please keep it down.”

“Gotta go.” Erika looked up at the skinny red-head. “I’ll be back though.” She’d seen other girls do it, so she lightly brushed her fingers along Derek’s arm as she left. She almost giggled as she watched his face turn red again.

“What is going on?” Rachel asked Phoenix. Once they were sitting at their table.

“Foxglove is being divided up into the other cabins.” Phoenix instructed.

“You mean we’re getting another cabin mate?” Katie wondered aloud.

Phoenix nodded.

“Do we get to pick them?” Rachel asked.

“No. Director Hobbs and the counselors have all talked about it. And we have been assigned a new girl . . . Won’t that be fun?” Phoenix grinned.

Rachel looked crushed. “No.” she moaned.

“You are to make her feel welcome.” Phoenix demanded. “Whoever we get has just lost a lot of security and some of her belongings. She’ll need our love and support.”

“What if she doesn’t fit?” Rachel bemoaned.

“Then You will have to make allowances.” Phoenix glared. “Be glad we are only getting one. Other cabins are taking two girls and one of them is getting a second counselor.”

“One girl is enough.” Rachel nodded in sudden agreement.

“Alright girls.” Director Hobbs called their attention. She then went in to details about how Foxglove cabin was in ruins and that they were going to do everything they could to save what they could of the girl’s possessions. The Foxglove girls were going to be going into town tomorrow afternoon, or the following morning to wash what clothes they could retrieve and get replacement toothbrushes and stuff. “Okay Foxglove girls. Could you please come up here?” Hobbs asked.

The girls of Foxglove and their counselor formed a line beside Director Hobbs. “I spoke with each of the counselors and we tried to fit like personalities into the cabins.” Director Hobbs went on. She called off different girl’s names and then introduced them to their new cabin assignment.

“Tricia Patton. You will be in Columbine cabin.” Hobbs stated.

A fair skinned blonde girl stepped forward and smiled at our table.

“A damned girly girl.” Rachel sighed heavily taking note of Tricia’s perfect hair, short skirt and pink top. She had been hoping for one of the more athletic girls.

Camp Kumoni Ch. 36 by Anistasia Allread Assisted and proofed by Nick B She opened her eyes to see the angelic face of Samantha facing her, her eyes still closed in a peaceful sleep. Erika’s heart almost broke right then for want of caressing her velvet like lips; to feel their silkiness against her own. A tear slid gently down her cheek . . .

“Katie, move over so that Tricia can have a seat,” Phoenix suggested. “Tricia, come have a seat and welcome to Columbine cabin.”

“Thanks, Tricia smiled with a soft voice. She sat down between Katie and Phoenix and looked around the table at all of the girls staring at her with mixed emotions.

Phoenix looked at Rachel with a look that seethed with dominance. “Okay, girls, let’s go around the table and introduce ourselves to Tricia.”

Once they had given their names and where they were from again, Tricia greeted all of the girls with a smile. Her family traveled and moved quite a lot. They had recently moved to this area and were planning on moving again next summer to another part of the country.

Tricia had pretty blonde hair that looked to be highlighted almost to a white, which matched her almost perfect teeth. Long dark lashes framed emerald green eyes which sparkled with good humor and excitement as she told them a bit about herself.

Erika studied her face intently. Her make-up was so clean and perfect. It was getting to be late at night and she still looked fresh. Her delicate hands were folded on the table in front of her, except when she spoke, but then they only moved just a little and in such a graceful way, that she didn’t need large gestures to emphasize her brief story.

Erika looked from the pretty blonde to the other girls of Columbine. Katie, like Erika, was entranced and a little awed by simple elegance of the newcomer. Samantha looked to have found a new kindred spirit while Victoria looked on with only a little interest. Rachel seemed distant and almost appeared to view the newcomer with contempt

A loud, deep thump on the roof caused several of the girls to shriek and squeal in fright. Erika jumped slightly at the sudden noise and looked to the rafters, hoping that they would be able to hold out the storm. She felt grateful that Director Hobbs had insisted that everyone gather in the mess. She would have been terrified huddled in the small cabin.

“I hope your stuff isn’t too badly damaged in this storm.” Dani patted Tricia’s hand from across the table. “I’m sure we can get you through the next few days.”

“Thank you, Dani,” Tricia smiled. “I am excited to get to know each of you better. The whole camp looks up to your cabin. To be a part of it is so cool.”

“Okay girls,” Director Hobbs interrupted. “This storm isn’t going to blow over anytime soon. So, we’re all going to have to sleep here in the mess.

Groans erupted from more than one table.

“We have some extra blankets and pillows next door in the storeroom. We’ll pull some of those out to use,” Director Hobbs continued.

“Can we get the side that has the sofas and carpet?” Rachel pleaded.

Director Hobbs sighed aloud and nodded. “No fighting over the sofa’s though.”

Half an hour later, the girls all gathered on one side of the mess, the boys the other side. Pillows and blankets had been brought out. Along with the cushions from the sofas, and wadded-up jackets, most in the mess were reasonably comfortable.

The wind, now a constant and familiar sound, continued to throw a more subdued tantrum in the branches of the trees. The hail had stopped as quickly as it had begun. It was followed by large drops pouring from the sky, but now only small drops were whipped and driven by the mad winds. The only sound of thunder was distant and a low roll, almost an undertone.

Erika lay on the carpet, curled up on her side between Samantha and Dani. The cheerleader, the object of Eric’s desires was only a few inches away, breathing softly. Her blonde hair, like silver and golden threads fell down her back and pooled on the floor. Erika wanted so badly to reach out and touch those silken threads, that soft luxurious hair, but was terrified of being seen amongst the assorted girls. How would it look for one girl to be touching another in that way?

Her mind flashed back to Josh’s hand resting on Samantha’s thigh; Samantha’s giggle and her face all aglow as he looked at her. Her heart seemed to implode as the memories touched her mind as she drifted off into a restless sleep.

---

Erika woke to the stirrings of a few girls around her shifting on the uncomfortable floor; that and the aroma coming from the kitchen. The smell of bacon, eggs and toast drifted into the mess.

She stretched her muscles and opened her eyes to see the angelic face of Samantha facing her, her eyes still closed in a peaceful sleep. Erika’s heart almost broke right then for want of caressing her velvet like lips; to feel their silkiness against her own. A tear slid gently down her cheek as she resigned herself to resisting the urge, for fear of how it would appear to the rest of the assembled people.

Then something else occurred to her. Not only was sunlight coming through the window, but there were no sounds of wind or rain coming from outside. The trees even seemed to be silent in their vigil.

Her blue lacquered nails flew to her mouth as she tried to stifle a yawn, but a slight noise escaped her traitorous lips; a small squeak that woke the sleeping Samantha.

Erika quickly wiped the tear from her cheek and smiled a good morning Samantha after a moment of confusion smiled back, warming her heart.

Erika propped up on one arm and looked out the window at the sun filtering through the giant vegetation and covered the limb strewn ground in dappled sunlight. A few other girls had risen and were quietly stretching and whispering amongst themselves.

Erika looked at the clock. It was much later than they had been getting out of bed to do their morning exercises. Part of her missed the morning walk in fresh air to wake up by. Another part of her loved the ability to wake up without the blaring of an alarm clock. Two counselors stood in front of each of the two mess doors. A couple of girls stood fuming and arguing quietly with them.

“I don’t care,” a counselor told the girls. “No one is allowed to leave here until after breakfast.”

The rest of the campers were now stretching and wiping the sleep from their eyes.

Slowly the girl of Columbine including their new member, Tricia gathered and sat at their table. The wonderful smells of pancakes wafted through the doors.

“God, those smell good.” Krystal’s eyes lit up as she looked to Rachel.

“You can have one,” Rachel nodded. “But go easy on the butter and syrup.”

“Aren’t we controlling?” Tricia observed.

“We’re trying to help her lose weight.” Dani defended the two.

The girls then took turns informing Tricia about their morning rituals. The walk, the exercise, helping Krystal to lose the weight she so desperately wanted to lose.

A big plate of pancakes was served to their table, along with some butter, syrup, and peanut-butter. The girls dug in hungrily. A few moments later the head cook came out and placed a bowl of cottage cheese garnished with some pears and set in next to Krystal with a smile.

“You got your counselor to allow you a clock radio in your cabin?” Tricia’s face lit up.

“Yeah, so? What’s the big deal?” Katie asked.

“No one is allowed to have music playing devises in their cabin, and you not only have one, but you get your counselor to allow it openly?” Tricia looked at them incredulously. “This cabin rocks!”

“Shhh,” Rachel hissed. “Not so loud.”

“I didn’t know alarm clocks were included in that ‘banned list’, “Dani smiled.

“Does it get any good stations?” Tricia looked hopeful.

” We really haven’t had a chance to find out.” Samantha yawned. “We’ve been a bit busy.”

Director Hobbs called everyone to attention. She thanked them all for being so understanding about sleeping in the mess and promised that they would be allowed back to their cabins as soon as breakfast was over. The girls of Foxglove cabin would be allowed, with supervision, to go through what remained of their cabin after it had been made safe.

“The good news campers, is that there won’t be a cabin clean up or inspection this morning,” she smiled as they all hooted and applauded. “Instead, there will be a camp clean up.” The cheers turned to groans. “The wind created a lot of mess and damage out there. We have some rakes and shovels as well as garbage cans. Everyone will be expected to pitch in to help clean up the main pathways and the area around their cabin.”

“Good morning, Columbine,” Phoenix greeted. “We have to go back to the cabin as a group. So when you are all ready to go, just let me know.” She paused and looked around the table making eye contact with everyone there. “Good morning, Tricia.” She smiled.

“Morning, Phoenix.” Tricia smiled back.

“Anyway. I checked out our cabin this morning. We survived pretty well. There are a lot of downed branches to be removed and pine needles to rake up. But we were pretty lucky. Daisy cabin got a branch through one of their windows. And there isn’t much left of Foxglove.” She frowned at Tricia. “I’m sorry.”

“At least no one was hurt,” Tricia smiled back.

“A great way to look at it,” Phoenix smiled.

---

The girls walked back to their cabin in an awed silence. The pathways were difficult to make out, due to all of the debris covering the ground. The air felt crisp and cool, as if the wind had sucked all of the warmth out of the ground to use to fuel its light show the previous evening.

“What’s that?” Dani pointed to a mountain across the lake.

Everyone stopped and looked across the lake through the trees to the horizon. A large brownish yellow haze filled the sky.

“Forest fire,” Katie sighed sadly.

“Forest fire?” Victoria sounded alarmed. “Is it coming this way?”

“Forest fires tend to travel up hill.” Krystal informed them. “Wind and gravity can help with them going against the norm, but I believe we’re safe. . . for now.”

“Should we call 911?” Dani asked.

Katie, Rachel and Victoria snickered.

“What?” Dani questioned.

See that dark dot on the sky?” Katie pointed.

“Yeah.”

“That’s the fire department,” Katie smiled. “I think they know.”

A few seconds later, smaller dots fell from the larger one.

“What’s that?” Dani inquired.

The small dots broke into two pieces then suddenly slowed.

“Parachutes,” Katie explained. “They’re smoke jumpers.”

“I’m confused.” Dani went on watching the dots descend to the ridge top.

Katie looked at the others. “You want to take it from there, Krystal?” Katie pleaded.

“Smoke jumpers are firefighters who jump out planes and parachute to the fire line,” Krystal described.

“What good will they do without water?” Dani inquired.

Rachel went from snickering to a full-on roar of laughter, causing the small blonde to redden with shame.

“Cut her some slack,” Tricia defended.

“What do you know about it, Princess?” Rachel shot back.

“My Uncle happens to be a retired smoke jumper,” Tricia shot back. “He has some pretty nasty burns from when he worked the lines.”

“Then why don’t you explain it to her….. highness?”

“Because Krystal is doing just fine,” Tricia smiled sweetly.

“They don’t use water.” Krystal continued. “They use chainsaws, shovels and picks to create a fire line–a wide patch of ground that is bare dirt and won’t let the fire spread any further. The goal is that the fire will be starved of fuel and then burn its self out.”

“But it can jump the fire lines.” Katie added.

“If they don’t get a wide enough bare area, or if a burning tree falls across it, it can continue the fire.” Krystal explained. “Sometimes if the wind is blowing, it will blow sparks across the fire lines–that kind of thing.”

“And they are stuck out there?”

“If they contain the fire, then they hike out to a clearing or a road and get a lift back to town, otherwise they have to hide and try and survive the fire burning all around them. A second group of jumpers are then sent out and the first group joins them later.”

“How do they survive in the middle of a forest fire?”

“If it bad, many don’t.” Tricia sighed. “My uncle almost died in one. He has some nasty burns on his arms and legs to show for it.”

A quiet fell around them.

“They do it because they love the forest, they love the endorphin high and they get paid very well.” Tricia added.

“I wonder if they’ll use our lake,” Krystal questioned aloud.

“That would be cool to see.” Katie agreed.

“What are you talking about now?” Dani looked from one to the other.

“If the fire is big enough, they have helicopters that have a large bucket hanging from them. It uses local lakes to fill up with water and then it flies over the fire and releases the water to help put out the flames.” Krystal explained.

“We’d probably be banned from using the lake if they did that . . . for safety reasons.” Rachel sighed.

“Come on, Columbine, we have a lot of work to do today,” Phoenix called from up the pathway.

---

Erika picked up the large end of a long tree branch while Tricia picked up the other end. They slowly made their way over to a growing pile of debris and branches set off to one side of the pathway.

“What are they going to do with all of this stuff?” Tricia wondered aloud trying to strike up a conversation with Erika.

“I hope that they have a big bonfire and burn it,” Erika’s eyes sparkled.

“Not with a forest fire already burning,” Rachel butted in.

Are we working all day?” Dani asked, dragging a rake over the ground, gathering pine needles into a pile.

“After lunch, I believe we go back to the rope course.” Victoria groaned.

“You aren’t afraid of heights are you?” Rachel asked Tricia.

“Nope; I actually love doing the rope course.” she smiled. “As long as I have gloves so that I don’t ruin my nails.

“Ruin your nails?!” Rachel rolled her eyes. “Oh my God! Did you really just say that?”

“I pay a lot to keep my nails looking this good,” Tricia defended. “At least my nails don’t look like I dig potatoes for a living.”

“Rachel,” Dani snarled. “Stop spitting poison–and Tricia; retract those manicured claws, please. We have a lot of work to do, and I want to enjoy my free time tonight.”

“So do I,” Samantha affirmed with a big smile.

“You just want to be alone with Josh,” Dani teased.

“I can’t help it,” Samantha grinned. “Did you see his biceps?”

“He is cute,” Krystal confirmed. “But I’d pick brains over looks any day.”

“Even over someone as cute as Josh?” Samantha raised an eyebrow.

Erika walked quickly out of earshot. She didn’t want to hear anything more about Josh’s biceps, butt, or charm. She was here, dressed as a girl, because of her or should she say Eric’s desire to be with Samantha and what happens? Samantha runs off after another numb-skulled, arrogant jock. Did cheerleaders ever change?

“Wait up Erika,” Tricia called after her.

Erika kept up her pace, stooped for a large branch and began hauling it back towards the pile. Her blood pounded in her ears from the comments.

“What’s going on?” Tricia asked stepping in front of Erika.

“Nothing; please leave me alone.” Erika attempted to side step the pretty blonde.

“Hey, I’ve only been part of this cabin for a few hours. I need to know what is going on . . . I deserve to know what I’m getting into.”

“Don’t worry about it, Tricia,” Erika started with the branch again.

“You like Josh? Is that it?” Tricia poked.

“No.” Erika continued on. She was losing her calm. She liked Tricia, but this line of questioning, right now, was not helping her deal with Samantha’s infatuation with Josh.

“Oh, my goodness,” Tricia stopped in her tracks. “You like Samantha,” she stated.

The slight pause in Erika’s storming, was all of the confirmation that Tricia needed. “Does she know?”

Erika whirled around on Tricia. “No; and you aren’t going to tell her either.” Her voice was filled with venom. “Just leave me alone.”

“Okay, I’m sorry, Erika,” Tricia put her hands up. “I truly am.”

It didn’t take long for the girls to clean off a sizeable section of the path and clear the area around their cabin of branches and needles. After they put their tools away, they one by one fell into their beds. Tricia entered the cabin last and stood in the doorway not knowing where to go or what to do.

“Here, Tricia,” Victoria offered patting her bunk. “Until you get yours.”

Tricia collapsed onto Victoria’s bed and looked around at her new cabin. “You’ve got hangers?”

“We got those while we were in town, along with a few other things,” Victoria explained.

“Tricia,” Phoenix got her attention. “I thought we would stick your bed over there.” She pointed to a bare spot on the wall just past Samantha and Erika’s bunks. “I’m not sure what we can do about your clothing. We might have to share our drawer space with you.”

“I don’t think it will be too big of an issue,” Tricia sighed. “From what I hear, most of my clothing is torn, stained and ruined by a tree.”

“Oh, that reminds me,” Phoenix lit up. “We can now go by your cabin and see if there is anything you can salvage.”

“Cool!” Rachel sat up crowing. “Can we go see the carnage too?”

“That wasn’t the nicest way to put that, Rachel,” Phoenix scowled. “But I don’t see why not. We can help carry whatever survives back here before going to lunch.”

As they approached where Foxglove had once been, a hush fell over the forest. The birds didn’t chirp or call and the squirrels didn’t chatter in nearby trees. Even the usual light breeze seemed to be mourning the loss of a giant tree as well as a cabin.

Only a part of one wall still remained standing. From what Erika could see, the only reason it was standing was because of all the debris holding it up. A large pine tree with rough gray bark lay through what was once the center of Foxglove cabin. Shards of broken wood, poked up here and there, but most of the more dangerous stuff looked to have been cleared by chainsaw while everyone else was cleaning up.

Two counselors and two maintenance men worked their way through the wreckage. Personal items of any kind were being extracted as quickly and as carefully as possible from the wreckage and piled off to one side. Hatchets and chain saws were being used to hack holes into sections of the collapsed roof to free some of the items.

“Don’t come into this mess.” One of the maintenance guys warned. “We’ll get out what we can and pile it there. Go ahead and take what is yours.”

One of the counselors waded through the splintered pile of wood and came up to the Columbine girls. “Anything of value, such as jewelry, we are holding on to. Tonight, we’ll gather you all to get what is yours. That way no one is accused of stealing,” she explained. “Did you have anything in particular that was valuable or urgent?”

“No,” Tricia shook her head. “Just my clothes. I didn’t bring any valuable jewelry. It looks like that was a good thing too.”

Tricia went through the pile of stuff pulled from the cabin and piled what was hers, off to the side. Erika noticed that most of the clothing that she was claiming as hers was pink.

The girls each took an arm load and headed back to Columbine cabin.

“Can we take a shower?” Rachel inquired. “We have forty-five minutes before lunch and we’re still in our clothes from last night.”

“Is anyone down there now?” Phoenix inquired.

“I didn’t hear anyone down there when we came in. I’ll go take a look.” Rachel raced out of the cabin.

“Look at all of this,” Tricia sighed. “I don’t know if I’ll be able to get some of these stains out. And my favorite blouse has sap all over it.”

“I believe Director Hobbs is taking you and the rest of Foxglove into town this afternoon to get some new items,” Phoenix consoled.

“What should I do for the rest of the day?” She bit her lower lip in frustration.

“You’re about my size.” Erika offered. I don’t have a huge selection, but you can borrow some of my clothes.”

“Really?” Tricia’s face brightened.

“Shorts or skirt?” Erika offered.

“I prefer a skirt, if that is okay?”

“Not a problem. If we are doing the rope course today, I’ll need to wear shorts anyway.”

Rachel jogged back into the cabin. “No one is down there right now,” she announced.

“Alright then,” Phoenix smiled. “Let’s all go. God knows, I need a shower.” She wrinkled her nose at the end of the statement.

The girls all gathered up their toiletry bags and towels. Erika dug a skirt out of her drawer, careful not to reveal the laptop, and handed it over to their new blonde cabin mate.

“Here, Tricia,” Phoenix came over. “Since you are now part of Columbine, you’ll need an official shirt. She handed Tricia a couple of lavender shirts.

The girls all began filing out of the cabin, eager to feel hot steamy water clean their skin.

“Come on, Erika,” Phoenix beckoned from the door.

“I’ll be down in a few minutes,” Erika waved her on.

Phoenix paused and studied Erika.

“I promise,” Erika smiled. “I want a shower as much as anyone else. I just need to take care of a few things here.” She lied.

Phoenix nodded her curly copper hair and walked off after the girls.

Erika sat down on Samantha’s bunk and sighed heavily. She needed to allow them time to shower without her being there to make them nervous. How much time should she give them? Ten minutes? Twenty? She desperately hoped that Phoenix didn’t plan on coming back to check up on her.

She lay back on Samantha’s bunk and eased her head onto Samantha’s pillow. She inhaled slowly and filled her nose with the sweet musky scent of the blonde cheerleader. The urge to be near the golden goddess washed over her body again. Her chest felt tight as breathing became difficult and her heart thumped loudly. Salty tears pushed their way past her eye lids and slowly trickled down her cheek. If only Samantha could see her as she really was, boy or girl, she was in love with her, and the cheerleader was clueless.

She took in one more deep breath of Samantha’s essence and pushed herself up into a sitting position. She took her time gathering her towel and change of clothes before heading down to join her cabin mates in the shower building.

Samantha greeted her at the door with her blonde locks still wet. “Oh good, you’re here. I was about to come and get you. You get the next available.”

Erika bounced up and sat on the bathroom counter and waited for the next shower to open.

A few minutes later, Erika found herself undressed and standing under hot steaming water. She lathered her hair and rinsed, then took out her pink razor. It had been a few days and she could start to feel the slight prickles on her face. As quickly and carefully as she could shaved her face, then her armpits and lastly, she ran the pink razor in long swipes up her legs, from heel to just below her knee. Using her fingers as a guide, she made sure to scrape all of the stubble from her skin. Her fingertips enjoyed the smooth silky skin that the razor left behind.

“Don’t take all day in there, Erika,” Samantha called, breaking her peaceful gratifying shower.

“I’ll be right out.”

After drying off, Erika slipped into her clothes–shorts because of the rope course and one of her un-enhanced lavender camp shirts. She slipped her flip-flops back on and emerged from the shower stall to see Samantha putting her make-up on while waiting for her, so intent in her task that she failed to notice Erika.

Erika stood as still as a statue and watched the love of her heart, lean over the counter and apply her makeup. Even doing such a mundane task, the cheerleader was beautiful. She stifled a sigh and made her way forward.

“Good, you’re ready. The others already went up to the cabin.”

Erika rubbed her hair vigorously with her towel. “How should I do my hair today?” she inquired of her friend.

“Hmmm” Samantha looked back at the black mass of slightly longer than shoulder length hair. “I think I have some combs. You can pull the sides back with them,” she smiled.

The smile on Samantha’s face warmed Erika’s heart. It was almost the same feeling of drinking hot chocolate on a cold day and feeling the warmth radiate from your stomach out, only this was a radiating of warmth from her chest.

Erika entered the cabin to find the girls in various roles of cleaning.

“Just a quick clean before lunch,” Rachel explained.”

Erika put her stuff in her drawer and pitched in with the quick clean. Most of the cabin had already been spotless, so other than a good sweep, a wipe down and straightening of their beds, it was pretty much done.

“Here.” Samantha handed the combs to her.

“Thank you, Samantha,” Erika gushed. She held the pretty sparkly combs in her hand and realized she had no idea how to place them in her hair. It couldn’t be that hard. There weren’t any clasps or latches on them; they were just bars encrusted with crystals that had comb teeth.

Erika went into the bathroom, brushed out her hair, took one of the combs and stuck it in her hair. Her hair fell forward and the comb came loose. She pulled her hair back up and tried again, but again it wouldn’t stay.

“You’ve never used combs before?” a voice whispered from the door.

Erika turned to see Tricia standing there with a friendly smile on her face. “Um, no,” she blushed.

“Can I help you?” Tricia asked.

“Would you?”

Tricia closed the bathroom door and approached Erika. “You have very pretty hair, Erika.” She commented while running her fingers through the slightly damp tresses.

“Thank you.” Erika stammered.

“Take the comb like this,” Tricia showed her. “And pull it up through the hair. When you get it where you want and with the tension that is desired, you flip the comb the other direction and slide it in . . . Like that.” She smiled at Erika’s reflection in the mirror. “You try.”

Erika was a bit awkward but she managed to get the comb in about the right place even if it didn’t have quite the tension as the one that Tricia placed.

“Very good,” she smiled at her pupil. “See there’s nothing to it. Now pull them out and do them both yourself.”

Erika smiled at the pretty blonde newcomer and did as instructed under her watchful eyes.

“I am so jealous,” Tricia sighed.

“Oh? About what?” Erika wondered.

“You have such long, thick eyelashes.” Tricia remarked. “Usually only guys get luscious eyelashes like those.”

Erika’s heart skipped a beat. She took a deep breath. “Good genes I guess,” She smiled at Tricia.

“If we have time after lunch, could I do your make-up?” Tricia asked.

“That would be great!” Erika smiled. Tricia’s makeup was so flawless, Erika was jealous.

“Cool.” Tricia threw her arms around Erika and gave her a big hug. “I’m so glad I’m part of your cabin.” Tricia confided. “I’ve wanted in on your circle since the first night you all marched into the mess wearing these shirts all changed up.”

“I’m–uh–glad you could join us too.” Erika gave the girl a squeeze back. “I’m just sorry a tree had to fall on your cabin to arrange it.”

Tricia stood back, looked Erika in the face and began laughing hysterically.

Erika joined her, not knowing what was so funny, but felt that she needed to support her new friend.

“You are nothing like what some of the other girls from the other cabins said you were like,” Tricia continued, laughing.

“What did they say?” Erika’s interest was piqued.

“They said that you were a cold-hearted witch. After all you don’t talk much to the other girls and you turned Josh down after one date.” Her laughing slowed and she smiled at Erika. “That you felt he was beneath your status. But I see everything more clearly now.”

---

To be continued . . .

Camp Kumoni Ch. 37 by Anistasia Allread Assisted and proofed by Nick B “Are you alright?” Tricia asked, coming closer. “Yes . . . No.” Erika almost whined. “My duck is gone.”

“They said that you were a cold-hearted witch. After all you don’t talk much to the other girls and you turned Josh down after one date.” Her laughing slowed and she smiled at Erika. “That you felt he was beneath your status. But I see everything more clearly now.”

Erika’s heart jumped. “You do?”

“Of course, a smart, sensitive girl like you wants someone who will take care of you, as much as you take care of them.”

Erika could feel her muscles relax. “Yes. Yes that is it.”

Tricia smiled. “You deserve someone wonderful.” She embraced Erika in a tight hug.

---

After lunch, Director Hobbs rounded up the Foxglove girls and had them list what things were destroyed in the massacre of their cabin. She then escorted them on to the camp bus and went into town.

“Alright Columbine.” Phoenix said, smiling at them. “Let’s go. We have ropes to climb.”

A loud groan escaped Katie. Victoria joined her in misery as the girls made their way to what looked like a bunch of trees tangled in jump ropes.

Skyler greeted them with a big smile. “Good afternoon Ladies.”

“It was until we came here,” Victoria muttered to Katie who stood beside her in the back of the group.

Skyler winked. “Don’t worry, Katie, you’re off the hook. I’m going to teach you to belay your cabin mates. Your feet won’t leave the ground.”

“Thank God,” Katie sighed heavily.

“What about me?” Victoria inquired.

“You are going to work through your fear,” Skyler told her. “In fact, you are going first today.”

“That’s not fair,” Victoria scowled. “I don’t like heights either, why can Katie get out of it, and not me?”

“Because, after speaking with Director Hobbs and some others, we decided that it would be a good growing experience for you whereas Katie would and could be a health risk.”

“So all I had to do was to fake a panic attack and I wouldn’t have to do it?” Victoria almost screamed

Skyler smiled, keeping his voice calm. “No, it’s a bit more than that.”

“This is bullshit!” Victoria growled, storming off to the side and dropping on to a log.

Skyler ignored her and turned back to the other girls. “Alright ladies, let’s get the gear on.”

Erika, excited about another day in the trees dangling from a rope, was one of the first to get into her harness, gloves and helmet. She walked over to Victoria who was making a point not to see her and stood in front of her.

Victoria refused to look up at Erika. “What are you looking at, plague?”

“Do you like ants?” Erika inquired, ignoring the crude, hurtful comment.

Victoria looked up quizzically. “Huh?”

“Do you like ants?”

“No,” she huffed.

“Then why are you sitting on a nest of them?” Erika bit her lip to keep from laughing.

Victoria jumped up and started brushing at the few hundred ants that had crawled onto her pants leg. She began running in place, hopping up and down, and screeching. Erika stepped forward and began forcefully brushing them off of her as well.

“What is going on over here?” Phoenix demanded.

“She sat on an ant nest,” Erika explained while attempting to help the frantic Victoria.

“Hold still, Victoria,” Phoenix commanded.

The girl froze and began shuddering as Phoenix and Erika went to work getting the few remaining ants off from Victoria.

“Are you ready to suit up now?” Phoenix asked.

Victoria scowled at the counselor and stomped over to the equipment.

---

The girls of Columbine entered their cabin to find a folding cot set up on a blank spot on the wall with fresh linens. An old foot locker that looked like it had seen better days sat at the end of it. Tricia knelt in front of it and looked up from packing away her clothes.

“How did it go?” she asked with a smile.

“Not bad,” Dani greeted her.

Victoria rolled her eyes and tossed herself on her bed, while Katie looked relieved.

“We made some progress,” Krystal sighed. “At least some of us did.” She tossed a despairing look over at Victoria.

Phoenix called for their attention.

“Listen up girls. You have until nine o’clock tonight to do whatever you please. As long as you stay on camp property, and don’t kill anyone,” she announced. “The mess will be open between 5:00 and 7:00 for dinner, if you miss the time slot, tough luck.” She looked to her bed and then to the door. “I’ve got to go to a meeting. So, you won’t see me for a while. If you need a counselor, check in with Judy from Daisy cabin.”

“I need to change,” Samantha announced to no one in particular. She looked over at Tricia. “Could you help me with my hair and makeup, Tricia?” she asked.

“Sure. What’s the special occasion?”

“Josh.”

Dani’s eyes darted to Erika’s then to Samantha’s.

“Oh,” Tricia mouthed. “So you are next in line.”

“I hope he takes me out on the lake to watch the sunset,” Samantha swooned.

Erika swore under her breath and pulled out her lap top before climbing up on her bed.

Dani approached the bed. “Katie and I are going down to the lake to enjoy some water. Did you want to come?”

“Nah,” Erika said, shaking her head. “I’m not really in the mood.” She went back to her computer.

Before she could get back to what she was doing, Rachel tossed a pillow, hitting her arm. “Krystal and I are going to take a hike or two around the lake, since we didn’t get a chance to this morning. Wanna join us?”

Erika smiled. “I might catch you on the second lap.” She went back to her computer.

Eric had scanned a few pencil sketches into his laptop before coming to camp, ready for “inking” and “coloring”. If she had the time, Erika would finish the drawings and upload them onto the website, whether it was by breaking into the computer room, or waiting until they were in town.

Half an hour later, Samantha and Tricia emerged from the bathroom. Erika almost fell off her bunk.

Samantha’s flaxen and golden tresses were loosely pulled away from her face, while a few locks escaped, framing her beautiful made up eyes and soft skin. The rest of her mane fell in a cascade of curls, over a pink halter top that left her athletic cheerleader back bare.

A knee length denim skirt showed off her well defined and tanned legs, while delicate white strapped sandals graced her feet, showing pink toe nails that matched the shade of her top and lip gloss.

Her eyes looked so large and deep, Erika was having trouble not falling off of the bed and into those beautiful eyes.

“Do I look presentable?” Samantha almost giggled with delight.

Inside, Erika screamed. Josh, you bastard! You have no idea what you have. Outwardly she had difficulty swallowing, but finally managed it as well as a smile. “As if you could look anything but beautiful.”

Samantha and Tricia smiled and giggled as they left the cabin.

Erika stared at her laptop monitor unseeing. The only thing her eyes could visualize was the earthly angel wrapped in Josh’s arms sitting in a boat on the lake. Erika slammed the laptop shut and buried her head into her pillow.

She swore, she screamed and she sobbed into the pillow. As she was about to drift off to sleep, she forced herself up and hopped down from the bunk. She slipped the laptop back into its hiding spot and trudged out of the cabin.

The area around the cabins was so quiet. It was almost as quiet it as it was in the morning when they emerged for their exercises. Erika saw two girls leave Daisy cabin with their heads together talking. From the direction of the lake she could hear all kinds of commotion. People swimming, diving, talking, laughing and teasing. She wasn’t in the mood for dealing with that much public, so she headed down one of the forest paths that merged with the one that wound around the lake.

In her haste to get to the main trail, she had forgotten that this trail spur merged with the main trail, just off the beach. The campers there were starting to pack up and head up to the mess for dinner.

Erika checked the sky for the sun’s position. A yellowish-brown haze filled the sky, if they were in the city, it would have been considered a smoggy day. Her eyes scanned the hills and located the forest fire. Dark brown smoke billowed up into the sky. Despite the poor air, Erika realized that it was indeed early evening. How long she had been crying in her pillow?

“Erika!” a voice called. “Erika, could you wait for a second?”

Erika turned and saw Derek jogging across the sand, a big smile on his face.

“Hey, Derek,” Erika greeted. Inside she cringed. She really wanted to be alone right now. The love of her life was somewhere about, being courted by a strong, charismatic jock. “What’s up?”

Derek’s voice was edged with concern. “I was hoping we could talk.”

“Oh?” Erika raised an eyebrow. “Walk with me?” she invited. She’d have to be careful in letting the geeky redhead down. She didn’t want any more relationships with guys–especially right now.

“So have you read those comic’s yet?” Derek inquired.

“The King Arthur ones? No. I haven’t had time,” Erika sighed. She didn’t know if she’d ever get the time with the way her summer was going so far.

“How did you get into comics?”

“My dad had a bunch of Batman and others,” Erika explained. “I picked one up and started reading it. I’ve been a fan ever since. I even started my own online.”

“Really?” Derek’s face lit up. “I’d love to take a look sometime.”

“I’ll send you a link when we get back to civilization.”

Erika didn’t realize how fast she was walking, until she found that they were already a third of the way around the lake.

“I didn’t want to talk to you about comic books,” Derek admitted. His face blushed as he looked down at the ground, trying to gather courage. “I . . . ah . . .” he stammered.

Oh, shit, here it comes. Erika thought. How do I do this without hurting his feelings, or him resenting me?

“Does Dani have a boyfriend?” he blurted out in a big rush.

Erika stopped in mid-step. Dani? Does Dani have a boyfriend? “I . . . Don’t think so?” Erika admitted. “Why?”

Derek’s red face deepened to the color of a beet. “I was just wondering.”

Erika was shocked. “You like Dani?”

“Yes,” Derek admitted. “I think she is very cute.”

Erika sighed heavily with relief.

“What?” Derek asked on alert.

“Nothing.”

Derek looked questioning at Erika.

She smiled. “I thought you were going to ask me out.”

Derek blinked hard. “Oh. Nothing against you Erika, honest. I think you are wonderful. You’re beautiful and smart and you even like comics, but as much as I like you, I’m interested in Dani. I have been ever since I first saw her that first night when you all paraded into the mess.”

“Dani is a very smart and intelligent young lady,” Erika agreed. “But don’t ever call her cute.”

“Huh?” Derek looked puzzled. “She is cute.”

“’Cute’ refers to something small and cuddly. Dani has been fighting against that image all of her life,” Erika explained. “It would be like saying ‘Derek is a nice guy.’”

Derek physically cringed upon hearing those last two words. “Okay, I see what you mean.”

“Think sexy, intelligent, pretty, exotic, but don’t use cute.”

Derek nodded his head. “You know, my mom is the same way? She hates being called cute too.” He frowned then looked up at Erika. “Do you think you could . . . you know . . . tell her that I like her?” he pleaded.

“What?”

“You know, act as a go-between.”

“No way!” Erika blurted. She paused “I’m sorry, that came out wrong. What I meant was that if you really want to be with Dani, you have to show her that you have the balls to ask her. She is a very nice girl. It’s not like she’s going to bite your head off,” she said and gave him a smile.

“But what if I go up to her and all she sees is a redheaded geek?” He sounded exasperated.

“Then she isn’t looking deep enough.” Erika paused. “I could introduce you two,” she suggested, relenting.

“Could you?” Derek asked, hopeful once again.

“Only introductions,” Erika stated sternly. “The rest is up to you.”

“You’re the best!” Derek swooped Erika up in his arms and twirled her around and gently put her feet back on the ground.

“We’ll see about that,” she giggled. This giggling thing was becoming more natural to her. She kind of enjoyed it.

“We should be getting back. The mess is probably about to close for the night,” Derek said looking at the sun.

“Go on a head. I want to stay out here for a bit longer.”

Derek hesitated. “I can dig into my stash when I get back.” He looked around at the trees.

“Go on,” Erika motioned. “I’ll be perfectly alright out here.”

He looked skeptical.

“Go on and go,” she urged. “Go on. I’ll see you later.”

Derek gave Erika a big hug, turned and jogged down the trail back to camp.

Erika walked down the trail a little bit and noticed a large rock sticking up from the surface of the lake. She slipped off her flip-flops and waded out to the rock and sat down, dangling her feet and legs into the sun warmed lake.

What was she going to do about Samantha? She was infatuated with the cheerleader–more than infatuated, in love. It seemed that most of her time during the day when not focused on a task, was either watching or thinking about the lovely blonde. She was going to have to tell her. That was all there was to it. She was going to have to follow the advice she gave to Derek and tell Samantha that Eric was in love with her, had always been in love with her.

Movement out of the corner of her eye caught her attention. She looked over to see the mother duck and her fluffy yellow ducklings following behind her. She looked for her kindred spirit, the black duckling that tagged along at the end of the line. She didn’t see it. Her eyes searched frantically for the duckling but no dark movement could be seen in the shadows following the bright ducks. What could have happened to it? She stood up in the water and waded towards the mother, counting the little yellow things lined up behind her. The mother veered off to keep from the human intercept. She counted them again, but the little guy wasn’t there.

Heart sick, Erika waded to shore and slipped into her flip-flops.

“There you are,” a familiar voice called from down the trail. “That red-headed guy said you were out here.”

Erika looked closer at the figure emerging from the darkening shadows. “Hi Tricia.”

“Are you alright?” Tricia asked, coming closer.

“Yes . . . No.” Erika almost whined. “My duck is gone.”

“Your what?”

“My duck,” Erika repeated. “There is a mother duck here with some ducklings. I’ve kind of adopted the black one, but it’s missing. I counted them three times. None of the others are missing, but my duck is nowhere to be seen.”

Tricia just stared at the dark-haired girl.

“I know it’s stupid, but I feel a connection with it,” Erika tried to explain.

“I can understand that,” Tricia soothed.

“No this is different,” Erika insisted.

Tricia put a reassuring hand on Erika’s shoulder and looked into her eyes. “I do understand.”

Erika looked doubtful.

“A little birdie told me something about you.” Tricia let her hand fall, brushing Erika’s arm as it did so. “Is it true?”

Erika‘s muscles tensed up. The sadness in her heart tightened her chest even more. “So they couldn’t keep it to themselves for even one day?” Erika’s voice growled with frustration. “They wouldn’t even let me tell you on my own.” She reached down, picked up a stick and flung it out over the water.

“I had my suspicions.”

“Is it that obvious? Does the whole camp know?”

Tricia shrugged. “I highly doubt it.”

“Does it bother you that I’m different?” Erika watched the smoke rising from the hillside, pointedly not wanting to look at her cabin mate.

“It doesn’t seem to bother anyone else, why should it bother me?”

“It bothered Victoria at first. But I think . . . I hope she is coming around to seeing me in a different light. It seems to bother Rachel, but then, she has it in for boys anyway,” she sighed.

“When did it all start?” Tricia inquired.

“A week before camp,” Erika admitted. “Who told you, anyway? Was it Samantha?”

“Does it really matter?” Tricia shrugged. She stepped in front of Erika and rested a hand on each of the dark-haired girl’s shoulders and waited for Erika to look her in the eyes. “Actually, Erika, no one told me.” Tricia confessed. “Like I said, I had my suspicions, but you just confirmed them.”

The blood drained from Erika’s face. Her hands went numb and she began to feel faint.

“I need to sit down.” She practically fell to the grassy ground. It was hard to breathe. Her lungs almost seemed to spasm, working in short quick painful breaths.

“Breathe,” Tricia commanded. “Long and slow–in through the nose; out through the mouth.”

The speckles before her eyes started to fade. Her heart raced but she still felt a bit light headed. As if she had a few too much wine, like that time Eric drank a bottle of his parent’s when they were gone for the weekend.

“Are you doing better?”

Erika inhaled a deep breath and exhaled, ending with a nod. “Yeah.”

“Are you Transgender?” Tricia asked.

“Am I what?”

“Are you Transgender? Do you feel like you are trapped in the wrong body?”

“Before or after the start of camp?” Erika queried.

“Before.”

“I didn’t think much on it,” Erika confessed. “I spent most of my time trying to survive school without getting beat up or humiliated.

Tricia looked at her questioning.

Erika sighed heavily and gave Tricia a brief over view of Eric’s life as ‘the plague’, Eric and Summer’s friendship and how Eric became Erika.

“So how do you like being a girl?” Tricia inquired.

“I like it.” Erika smiled. “I have made so many friends in the past couple of weeks, and I have found that I like wearing the clothes.” Erika blushed a bit. “Sounds perverted, doesn’t it.”

Tricia patted Erika’s hand. “Not at all. I know of someone else who’d agree with you.”

Erika looked at the beautiful blonde quizzically.

“My older sibling is Transgender,” Tricia stated.

Erika looked confused.

“She was born a boy,” Tricia began. “She never really displayed ‘typical’ boy behavior. When she was our age, she decided that she would be more comfortable as a girl. After a few years of counselling on her part as well as my parents, she now lives as a woman, going to college.”

A quiet fell between them.

Did she want to become a girl? Erika wondered. Right now, it was just too much to grasp.

“Who do you think taught me how to do makeup and hair?” Tricia grinned. “Leeza is studying to be a nurse,” she stated proudly. “She wants to help others like herself to make an easy transition.”

“I don’t know what I am,” Erika stated.

“That’s okay.” Tricia squeezed Erika’s shoulder. “Just be true to yourself. Everything else will fall into place . . . At least that is what Leeza always told me.”

Tricia got to her feet and offered to help Erika to hers.

Erika shook her head. “I’m going to stay out here a little longer.”

“Okay. Just don’t stay too late and miss curfew. I’m sure Phoenix can live up to the reputation of her fiery hair.”

Erika watched as the pretty blonde skipped down the trail following the lake back to the noisy beach. She stared over the glassy waters as the shadows from the trees slowly slid over the smooth surface.

It all seemed to boil down to whether or not she felt more comfortable as Eric, or as Erika. She went back and forth weighing the pros and cons of each. How did she feel? Was Erika the true person? Or was Eric just trying to get through a summer without being beaten up?

Being Erika definitely had its perks, like friends; friends like Eric could only dream of having. Sure, Rachel was still an undecided, but it looked like Victoria was starting to come around. Who wouldn’t want friends like Dani or Katie? Krystal was sweet but very reserved, so Erika was having a hard time figuring out how she felt about her.

Erika was treated much better than Eric. It wasn’t just being at camp either. In the mess last night, Eric would have been sitting in the corner, drawing or reading comics by himself, dodging food being thrown at him and the occasional sneer and dirty look. Conversely, Erika was able to soak in the fire by herself without anyone paying any attention to her. She even made a few new friends.

Eric would have woken up to some prank being played on him in the middle of the night whether someone decided to put his hand in a bowl of warm water or tied his shoe laces together. Again, Erika awoke next to the person she was in love with, she had slept a very peaceful sleep knowing that it would be unlikely that someone would try and prank her.

Then there were the clothes. Boys were so limited in what they could wear– pants, or shorts, dress shirt, polo shirt, or T-shirt. That was about the extent of the choices.

Girls on the other hand could add skirts, shorts and dresses to that, as well as many different colors and styles of tops. If you added the makeup and hair to that, it was almost limitless as to what look a girl could pull off.

“I guess I have the summer to find out,” Erika told the lake. She slowly got up and started back down the trail towards camp.

It was getting late. The sun had just set behind the hills in the West igniting the smoky sky in deep oranges, golds and brilliant reds. The towering giant trees cast dark shadows that seemed to engulf whole sections of trail.

When she was has half way back to camp, she heard strange noises coming from the lake shore. She froze in place and concentrated on hearing what it was and where exactly it was coming from. It seemed to be just ahead. It almost sounded like voices, but who would be out there this late. Most of the campers should be getting ready for their curfew check.

Not wanting to bother what or whomever it was, Erika tip-toed as quietly as she could down the trail.

“Stop it . . . no, don’t . . .” a voice insisted. “Please . . . I said stop!”

Adrenaline pumped through Erika’s body. She slipped her flip-flops off and headed towards the noise.

When she came to the lake shore, she looked up and down its grassy banks and saw some movement to her left. On her toes, she headed towards it.

“I said stop it, Josh!” Samantha demanded.

“I know you want it as bad as I do,” Josh chuckled. “You’ve wanted this since the night I took your lesbian friend out into the boat.”

Erika looked around and found a thick branch that had fallen during the wind storm. She hefted it like a bat and ran forward. At the last moment, she swung with all her might and released a primal shriek. The branch connected with a sickening crack, and an ‘oof’ from Josh as the branch broke across his shoulders.

“Leave her alone!” Erika screeched.

“What the hell?!” Josh grunted. “God that hurt.” He released Samantha’s hands which he had been holding pinned to the ground. Josh jumped up and spun on Erika. “You bitch!”

“You leave her alone!” Erika yelled back. She backed up as Josh advanced on her.

“Now it’s you and me, dyke,” Josh growled. He leapt forward and swung his fist, hitting Erika in the chest. The breast form took a lot of the impact, sparing Erika too much pain, but the force behind it still knocked her off balance. Her feet flailed around trying to get some traction in the wet grass, but before she even hit the ground, Josh tackled her and almost knocked the wind out of her as he landed on top of her chest.

“Fucking bitch!” he roared. His fist came down and connected to the side of Erika’s head. Stars exploded before her eyes as her muscles seemed to lose function.

“Get off of her!” Samantha screamed as she grabbed two fist-fulls of Josh’s hair and yanked backwards whipping his head back. His weight shifted and he no longer held Erika down.

The exploding stars in her head began to dissipate and clear, as she fought to get to her feet. Just as she had regained her feet and vision, she saw Josh strike a blow across Samantha’s jaw. The cheerleader, the love of Eric’s life, went limp as she fell backwards and landed unmoving in the grass.

“You bastard!” Erika shouted. She ran at Josh and dove at him. The nails of her flailing arms caught his cheek and slashed skin as they turned into fists and started punching him anywhere and everywhere that she could swing and connect.

Busy fending off the dark-haired devil, Josh failed to see behind him. Through tears of anger, Erika saw some movement and ducked out of his grasp, just in time as something came at him and connected with a dull thud.

Josh’s body went limp as it fell to the ground.

“You won’t get away with it this time, you bastard,” Rachel swore at his unconscious body.

Erika could hear her heart pounding in her head. Only part of it was from the adrenaline racing through her body. She ran over to Samantha who was already coming back to consciousness.

“Where is he? What happened?” Samantha demanded.

“He’s out cold.” Erika took the cheerleader’s head into her lap and attempted to soothe her.

“Are you okay?” Rachel inquired.

“I . . . I think so.” Samantha stated. Her hand went to her jaw where she had taken the hit.

Erika looked up to see Rachel holding a row boat oar in her hand. “Did you hit him with that?”

Rachel looked at the oar as if she hadn’t realized she had it. “It was the only thing available.”

“Is he still alive?” Erika looked from Rachel to Josh’s inert body. She sighed with relief when she saw his chest rise and fall.

“For now.” Rachel sounded disappointed.

The muscles in Erika’s body began to shake violently. “Where did you come from?”

Rachel looked at both of her cabin mates. “It’s nearing curfew. Tricia said that you were out on the trail and I came looking for you in case you lost track of the time.” She paused. “I heard screaming and swearing, so I ran through the bushes and come out over there.” Rachel pointed, looked over at Josh and almost growled. “No one messes with the girls in my cabin.” She swore at the body. “No one. Not even you, you bastard.”

Camp Kumoni Ch. 38 by Anistasia Allread Assisted by Nick B “Wha . . . What, hap . . . Ow, my head.” Josh muttered. “Quick, get me a rock . . .”

“What are we going to do?” Samantha posed. “We can’t just leave him here.” Erika eased her up to a sitting position.

“It’d serve him right.” Rachel sneered.

“I’ll go get Director Hobbs.” Erika volunteered.

“She won’t do anything.” Rachel spat. “That asshole . . .” she said, pointing to the unconscious jock, “tried the same thing with another girl last summer. His daddy donated a bunch of money and the whole issue was ‘forgotten’.” She used her fingers visually place the last word in quotes.

“We can’t let him get away with this.” Erika stated. “How about the cops? One of us could call the police.”

“They’ll want proof.” Rachel countered. “Do you want to have some Doctor checking out your privates?”

Thoughts of her nightmare the other day, flashed through Erika’s mind. “No.”

“Then we’ve got to take care of it ourselves,” Rachel sighed. “. . . and in a way that he won’t soon forget.”

The two girls looked at one another.

“Just how hard did you hit him? He’s still out.” Erika said, finally breaking the silence.

“Good. Just hope that he stays out until we get him back to camp.”

“We . . . could just stick him out in the lake face down.” Samantha spoke haltingly, breaking her silence.

“And kill him?” Erika shook her head. “I won’t be a party to murder.”

“We need to embarrass the crap out of him.” Rachel voiced. “What could we do that would humiliate him as much as a rape would to one of us?”

“We could ‘plague’ him.” Erika said. “It worked on Eric . . . I mean me.”

“What does that mean?” Rachel asked for details.

Erika quickly detailed the horrible experience that Eric had to endure at school.

“It would humiliate him, but it doesn’t seem to go far enough compared to what he has done.” Rachel paused. “Let’s get him loaded into the boat. Then Samantha and You can row him over to the camp.” she instructed.

”Why do we have to do it? What are we to do with him then?” Erika inquired.

“What about you?” Samantha added. “Where are you going?” The two of them looked at Rachel.

“I’m going to run back to the cabin and figure out something to tell Phoenix to explain why we aren’t back by curfew. While I’m there, I’ll grab the duct tape.”

It took all three of them to lift the dead weight of the jock over the side of the boat. He rolled against one of the benches and let out a moan. Erika jumped in the boat and pulled in the mooring line. She rolled Josh over on to his stomach and using the mooring line, tied his hands behind his back. The whole time, silently thanking her mother for insisting that Eric be in cub scouts when he was younger.

“Meet me on the shore next to the tree that Phoenix took us our first day.” Rachel instructed.

“What about the boat?” Samantha asked. “Won’t Todd be expecting it back?”

Rachel paused to think a moment. If you can, unload him at the tree and Samantha,” She looked at the cheerleader. “You’ll have to take the boat back and tie it up. If Todd or someone asks, just tell them Josh had to use the bathroom, and couldn’t wait.”

Erika helped Samantha into the boat, and seated the oars into their locks as Rachel shoved the row boat off the beach. Their eyes met. “Hurry!” She pleaded.

As soon as they were clear, Rachel sprinted towards the trail that would take her to the camp and the cabin.

Erika pulled with all of her might on the oars, using her legs and back as much as she could to pull the boat through the water.

Samantha sat on the bench opposite of her. She looked haggard in the diminishing light. The makeup that Tricia had so carefully and lovingly applied was like dark rings around her eyes.

The cheer leader began to shiver. Erika thought it was the cool breeze at first, but then her shivering became shaking and then she began crying.

Not yet. Erika thought. We can’t react yet.

“Samantha.” she said getting the girl she loved to look at her. The hollow dead eyes of her love drove a stake through her heart. She had seen those ghostly eyes before. The memory of Summer’s vacant look caused her to shudder. She shook the memory. Now wasn’t the time. “So much for spending the summer without getting beaten up, huh?” She meant it as a joke and tried to smile, but there just wasn’t any heart in it.

They were going to have to do this right, or Samantha would start down that twisted, lonely path into depression. “If he wakes . . .” Erika waited until Samantha looked back at her. “Hit him in the head hard. If he starts making too much racket, we’ll have to use the oar to quiet him again.”

Samantha just looked blankly at Erika, her teeth chattering, and her lips trembling.

Erika looked over her shoulder to see where they were in relation to their goal and altered their course with a few quick strokes of one oar, then again put her back and legs into pulling towards their destination.

Samantha mumbled something, but between the openness of the lake, and her shaking, Erika missed it. She looked at the cheerleader questioningly.

“Thank you, Erika.”

She didn’t know how to respond. No one ever thanked Eric for anything before, well except his mother, but it wasn’t the same as this. Erika smiled weakly, trying to instill some courage into her friend, her love.

The bow of the boat scraped up against the muddy bank. The jolt of the sudden change in momentum caused Josh to stir and moan. He tried to move his hands but couldn’t. Samantha nearly jumped into the water. She scrambled over the oars and on to the shore.

“Wha . . . What, hap . . . Ow, my head.” Josh muttered.

“Quick, get me a rock.” Erika instructed. Samantha just stood on the shore, frozen in place, looking as if she was about to bolt through the trees at the next word uttered from Josh.

Erika groaned with frustration. A rock would probably do too much damage, and Samantha was in no shape to be a party to that kind of brutality. She looked frantically for something hard to hit Josh with. The oar was too big to swing in such a tight area. She lunged forward and struck Josh hard across the side of the face. Pain shot up her arm. She had never connected a punch like that before. Her hands were not used to such violence. Pushing the pain into the back of her head, she looked back down at the jock and sighed relief. He was unconscious, but more importantly, quiet again.

“Hurry up, Rachel.” Erika swore to herself, while straining her ears to hear for movement coming from the bushes. She looked over at her friend. “Come on, Samantha. I’ll need your help to get him out of the boat.”

For a moment, Erika thought Samantha was going to turn and run. To her relief, the blonde, slowly put one foot in front of the other and was soon standing by the edge of the boat.

“You get him under his arms.” Erika instructed. “I’ll get him by the legs. That way, if he comes to, he won’t be kicking you.”

The two tried twice to pull him free from the boat, but were unsuccessful. Erika dropped his feet and hopped out of the boat and pushed Samantha gently to one side. “We’ll each take an arm.”

The two girls had just gotten him from the boat and on the grass when Rachel came barreling through the bushes. “The boat!” she hissed.

Erika turned and saw the boat slowly drifting out into the lake. The lack of weight and the movement caused by pulling Josh out must have set the boat adrift.

Rachel tossed a couple of things at Erika who barely caught them as the athletic girl sprinted out into the water and grabbed the boat, before it had gone far enough to have to swim for.

Erika found herself holding a roll of duct tape, a pocket knife and some lipstick wrapped in a towel. She pocketed the lipstick and knife, and dropped the towel.

Erika tore a piece of the silver tape and smoothed it tightly over his mouth. “Help me turn him over,” She asked of Samantha.

Once on his stomach, Erika wrapped duct tape around Josh’s forearms, binding them together. Once that was accomplished, she untied the rope from his wrists then taped his ankles together.

Rachel brought the boat back to shallower water and climbed in. “I’ll take this back. Keep him quiet. I’ll be back as soon as I can.”

It seemed like an eternity, but ten minutes later, Rachel re-emerged from the bushes. “Where’s the pocket knife?”

Erika fished it out of her pocket and handed it over. Rachel took the knife, opened it up and knelt beside the bound body of the jock. She pulled the collar of his shirt tight and using the knife, cut the shirt from his body. Once the shirt was a rag in the grass she started on his pants.

“This son of a bitch will never try that shit again.” Rachel cursed. “Ever.”

---

The clock radio started pumping out music with a heavy bass drum. Erika groaned, turned towards the wall and pulled her blanket over her head. She winced as parts of her body protested. The side of her head ached from the blow that Josh had landed. Her fist hurt as well. Striking a semi-conscious person on the side of the head bare knuckled, definitely wasn’t the most brilliant thing that she had done in the past few days.

“Come on, Erika, we need to see if we can cover any bruises so that no one will tell.” Samantha prodded.

“Can’t we just stay in bed this morning?” Erika pleaded.

“This,” she waved “is for Krystal as much as us. Come on.”

Erika threw off her blankets and slid out of bed and followed Samantha bleary eyed into the bathroom. She shut and locked the door, before looking in the mirror. A close study of her face revealed that other than needing to shave, she had a nice purple bruise along her hairline on the side of her head. She poked at it tenderly, and winced from the pain that it had produced.

“How bad is mine?” Samantha inquired. “I’m afraid to look.”

Erika looked towards the voice and quickly looked away.

“That bad?” Worry filled Samantha’s tone.

“No.” Erika waved a hand in her direction. “You’re going to the bathroom.”

“Yeah, so?” Samantha yawned, paused and yawned again. “Oh, sorry, I forgot.”

“I hope you have enough makeup to cover up the bruising on your face.” Erika looked back at her own face in the mirror. The bruising being just at the hairline would be fairly easy to cover up. She could probably get away with just wearing her hair down, and with her long bangs, it would probably just look like a shadow.

“No wonder my jaw hurts.” Samantha’s face joined Erika’s in the mirror. She lightly touched the blue discoloration on the side of her face.

“You’re lucky he didn’t break it.”

Samantha pulled her coverup out of her bag and went to work on disguising the physical marks on her face.

“What are you going to do about those?” Erika inquired pointing out the marks on Samantha’s wrists.

“I don’t know. It’s not like I can wear long sleeves. Maybe I can find some bracelets.”

“We could tear up some fabric and make bracelets, or something.” Erika shrugged.

“You turning into Julie Andrews on me?” Samantha pictured the cabin’s curtains being turned into play clothes. She winced after smiling at the thought. “What could we use that would not be missed?” Samantha pondered. “Our blankets and pillow cases aren’t fashionable enough. A white pillow case wrapped around our wrists would look like we were trying to be an ‘Emo’ cutter, or something.”

“Do we have any fabric left from our camp shirts that we modified?”

“That’s an excellent idea.” Samantha practically exclaimed.

A knock sounded at the door. “Come on in there. Stop hogging the bathroom.” Dani mumbled in an irritated tone.

Samantha put the finishing touches on her coverup and opened the door to trade places with her short cabin mate. Dani, rubbing the weariness from her eyes looked up at the two girls suspiciously.

“Rachel.” Erika sidled up to the athletic girl. “Samantha and I need to catch up to you guys on the trail. We have something we need to do.”

“Like what?” Rachel inquired in a low tone. “You’re not going to go check up on him, are you?”

“No. We need a few minutes to cover up the bruises on Samantha’s face and wrists.”

“He left bruises?”

Erika nodded.

Rachel muttered to herself through locked teeth. Erika thought she caught a few swear words.

Erika broke into Rachel’s private tirade. “Can you give us your scissors?”

The athletic girl nodded.

---

Erika shuddered. A cold chill went down her back as she and Samantha jogged past the location of the previous night’s incident.

“Just keep going.” Erika urged her friend as the cheerleader’s steps faltered. “Don’t let him get into your mind and control you.” She looked over at the white face of Samantha. “Just remember, we took care of him last night.”

“But what is to keep him from blabbing?” Samantha worried.

“What? He’s going to admit to trying to rape you, to explain it away? I don’t think so.”

“What if he does? Or what if they make him? What if the camp finds out that I . . . That I was . . . you know?” She bit her lip.

“I think the camp will be talking more about how we punished him than what he did to deserve it.”

“The camp will know?” Samantha looked down at the lavender wrist bands that the two of them had cut from one of Erika’s camp shirts.

“And they’ll know that he didn’t get away with it.” Erika reminded her. “No one will mess with Columbine cabin for a while.” She smiled viciously at her friend. “Come on, who’s going to mess with girls wearing lavender wrist bands after this?” She held her own wrist, wrapped in lavender up, and flashed a devious smile.

“What If they send us home?” Samantha continued her wallowing.

“That’s not funny.” Erika sobered. “Especially since, it would be hard for me to explain to my parents, how I came to have breasts.” She looked down at her chest.

“I have no idea what my parents would do.” Samantha sighed. “I should have known better.”

“You didn’t do anything wrong!” Erika stressed her words. “Besides, they would probably cloister you in a convent, especially after what happened with Summer,” she muttered, more to herself than aloud.

“What?” Samantha stopped and glared at Erika forcing her to stop as well. “What happened to Summer?”

Erika felt a different kind of chill run down her spine. This time it wasn’t a chill fearing for herself, but fearing for her loved one. Erika scanned the area around them. They needed a place to sit, and have a talk. A talk that was long overdue.

Erika took Samantha’s hand in hers and led her down the path looking for a private, comfortable place. She found a small rise that was covered in a lush, carpet of thick moss. She sat down in the spongy bed and pulled Samantha down with her. “What do you know of Summer’s death and the events leading up to it?” Erika asked.

“My parents wouldn’t tell me much. Just that she was depressed and decided that she couldn’t live with her pain any longer, so she took her own life.”

“That’s all?” Erika asked incredulously.

Samantha nodded. Her face had gone white, making her coverup stand out against her pale skin accentuating the bruise instead of hiding it.

Erika sighed. “Why do I have to be the one?” she asked the tree tops. She took Samantha’s hand in hers and gave it a gentle squeeze. “I can’t believe they haven’t told you.”

Samantha looked at her expectantly.

“Samantha,” Erika looked her friend in the eye. “A few months before Summer took her life, she . . . “Erika swallowed a large lump. “She was raped.”

“What?” Samantha’s mouth was agape in disbelief.

“She was on her way home from clubbing in a rougher part of town. You know how much she liked that harder, rawer music. Apparently, someone slipped her something–probably a Roofie. She said she didn’t remember a whole lot before waking up on the pavement in a parking lot.”

Samantha’s bottom lip began to tremble.

“I won’t go into the gorier details.” Erika decided. “Let’s just say, it wasn’t pretty.” Tears were breaking loose in both of their eyes. “A month later, she found out she was pregnant.”

“Pregnant!?” Samantha was horrified.

Erika nodded. “She didn’t know what to do. She didn’t tell your parents about the rape; she was too ashamed and embarrassed. Besides, your parents aren’t exactly like Juno’s.”

Samantha nodded in understanding.

“She kept it from everyone.” Erika continued. “I didn’t find out until after.”

“After what?”

“When she was about six months along, she miscarried.” Erika could feel Samantha’s hand tighten in hers. “It was horrible. They had to go in and scrape the uterus and everything. She still hadn’t told your parents anything, even after that. How else could she add to her embarrassment, her shame? Not only did she get raped by someone she couldn’t remember, but then she couldn’t carry the baby to term.”

“Oh my God, Summer.” Samantha sobbed. “Why didn’t she tell me?”

“How could she?” Erika asked. “She couldn’t tell anyone, and she made me swear not to either. How could she tell you? You were the good child; the Sandra Dee of the school.” Erika pulled Samantha’s head to her shoulder and gently rocked her and stroked her hair. “The hormone crash after losing the baby must have been too much for her. She became more and more depressed. More and more distant, even with me. “

Erika held the cheerleader tight. Under different circumstances, she would have found this position quite desirable. But this was nothing but raw emotional pain. Eric had the last year and a half to digest and grieve over the loss of his best friend. It still hurt thinking about her. Erika could therefore understand how painful this process was for Samantha. As if in response to her thoughts, Samantha held Erika tighter.

“Did your parents tell you where or how she died?” Erika sniffed.

“They told me she died through carbon monoxide poisoning.” Samantha’s shoulders shuddered with another sob.

“Is that all?”

Erika felt Samantha’s head nod against her shoulder. “Do you want to know the details, or stay in blissful ignorance?”

Samantha didn’t answer. One hand unwrapped from Erika and wiped the salty tears from her face then regained its former hold on her.

“It’s okay, Sam.” Erika tried to comfort her friend. “I won’t tell you, and you don’t have to know.”

“But I want to know.” Samantha pleaded. “My parents won’t talk about it. They won’t talk about her. It’s as if they have erased Summer from their minds. I don’t want to forget her. I’ve already forgotten so much,” she wailed. “I can’t even picture what she looked like anymore, without seeing a photo. . . I’m forgetting my own sister.” She pulled back and looked at Erika. “Please tell me. I need to know. I know it will hurt, but I need to know. No one else will tell me.”

Erika swallowed. She wiped her own tears with her new wrist band. “Where is your sister’s favorite place?” she asked.

“Clearwater Falls.” Samantha answered without pause.

Erika nodded. “She drove there with a bottle of Jim Beam and a bottle of sleeping pills. She rigged a hose to the exhaust pipe and directed it back into the car. From what I was able to hack from the coroner’s report and the tox screen of her blood, she drank most of the alcohol with the sleeping pills and right before she fell asleep, turned the car on. She didn’t feel anything.” Erika assured.

The two held each other for comfort as they poured their souls out. Erika’s diaphragm was beginning to hurt from all of the crying. She could only imagine the pain Samantha was feeling at this moment. Yes, the last few months of Summer’s life was horrible, but to keep the details from their remaining daughter, to keep her wondering for more than a year? What pain the blonde must be feeling. What anguish she had to be dealing with.

Slowly Samantha’s sobs slowed. Although her eyes burned, she was out of tears. The fact that she was out of tears for her sister seemed to make her heart ache even more. Her chest felt as if some giant was squeezing it, attempting to crush the life from her body.

Samantha looked up at her dark-haired friend. She was so beautiful. He was so beautiful. How could anyone at school treat Eric the way they did? How could Eric, for all of the abuse he’d gone through remain so warm, so loving, so tender hearted? No wonder her sister confided in this person; this wonderful, caring individual who needed to be loved.

Samantha’s brown eyes stared into Eric’s gentle blue ones. She raised her chin a bit and leaned forward.

Eric was taken in by Samantha’s blood shot, but warm, luminous brown eyes. Her cheeks still wet with tears; she was never so beautiful. Samantha lifted her chin and shifted, gently raising her face towards his and ever so lightly their lips met in a heartfelt embrace.

---

To be continued . . .

** Juno is a reference to a recent movie about a teen girl getting pregnant and deciding not to abort, but to give birth and give it up for adoption. Her parents don’t ‘freak out’ about the situation, but calmly help her in achieving her decision.

Camp Kumoni Ch. 39 by Anistasia Allread Assisted and proofed by Nick B She stopped just outside the door, “I’ve got to get back to the cabin. What would you like me to tell your cabin mates?” Erika joined Rachel and Phoenix in looking to Samantha for a response. “I don’t know,” she said. “Tell them whatever.”

Eric’s heart raced; his stomach felt like million butterflies were fluttering in it. A charge of electricity raced through his body like a heard of buffalo stampeding through his arteries. Suddenly his gaffe felt very uncomfortable. Everything he had hoped for in coming to camp, had come to fruition in this one emotionally charged moment. Samantha was in his arms, kissing him. Everything was worth it. the dressing like a girl, the date with the guy, the turmoil with Victoria and the other girls in the cabin. Everything was worth this moment with his love, his Samantha wrapped in his arms kissing him.

If he died this afternoon, he’d die a happy person, for he had his heart’s desire. He’d tasted his Samantha.

After what seemed like an eternity, their lips slowly separated. Eric could still feel the ghost of Samantha’s lips against his, yet they mourned the loss.

“I love you, Samantha.” Erika opened her eyes to meet those of Summer’s sister. “I have always loved you.”

Samantha wrapped her arms around Erika’s neck and hugged her fiercely. Erika hugged her back, not wanting to let go. She mentally absorbed everything around her to cherish for all time. The feel of Samantha’s arms around her neck, her long golden tresses lightly tickling her cheek, the wonderful aroma of Samantha’s lavender body wash inter mixed with the earthy smell of the surrounding woods. She could taste the remnants her life’s desires soft lips. Erika drank it all in, like a camel drink at an oasis, storing it all away for later reflection.

“I know you may not love me, but I needed to tell you how I felt.” Erika whispered.

“No wonder my sister was so fond of you.” Erika could feel Samantha’s voice reverberating through her body. “You are so incredibly sweet; how can anyone not love you.” Samantha gave her another tight squeeze before pulling away. “You have no idea how much you mean to me this summer.” Once again, Erika’s heart fluttered into the sky as Samantha’s lips met hers.

Tears flowed from Erika’s eyes as Samantha pulled back.

“We need to be getting back. I’m sure Rachel is about to live up to her nickname, ‘Rage-al’.” Samantha slowly got to her feet then assisted Erika in rising.

The two walked down the path along which they came, towards camp. Samantha’s hand slipped into Erika’s and gave hers a squeeze.

---

“Where have you two been?” Rachel snarled at them as they re-entered camp.

“We had to take care of some overdue business.” Erika defended, feeling emboldened with Samantha’s hand in hers.

“We’re almost done with calisthenics.” Rachel gestured.

Samantha leaned forward, “Any word of . . .”

“Shhh. Don’t even make mention of it.” Rachel hissed. She looked around. “Not yet.”

As the three started to join the rest of the cabin doing crunches, a commotion started up at one end of the camp ground. The three girls in the know looked at one another, their faces anxious with how the rest of the day was going to play out.

Campers started jogging off to one side of the camp ground. The Columbine girls all looked bewildered. Erika hoped that she and Samantha looked as innocent and confused as the rest of the cabin. They all got up and began quickly making their way to join the other campers who were now spilling out of their cabins.

Just ahead the campers all grouped up together, laughing and pointing.

A guy doubled over laughing hysterically. “Oh my God, that’s fucking hilarious.”

Erika looked beyond the guy from Ash Cabin and through the throng of campers. In the middle of the laughing chaos stood Josh, his hands behind his back, duct taped, naked to a tree.

Red blotches of color stood out on his skin and closer inspection proved it to be red lipstick. Written across his forehead and across other body parts in that scarlet hue were the words: “Rapist!”, “Not 2 B trusted”, “Sexual Pred8r”, “Grls B-ware!”

The jock’s genital region was covered with a silver layer of duct tape. Even bound in this way, the wet dirt at his feet showed that he had lost control of his bladder, or couldn’t hold it any longer over the course of the night. Josh’s eyes stared unseeingly at a spot on the ground ten feet in front of him. He gave no indication that he noticed the hecklers around him.

A counselor pushed his way through the crowd and turned towards everyone. “Get out of here!” he yelled. “Go on and go back to whatever you’re supposed to be doing!” He planted his feet in the ground in front of Josh blocking the view for a majority of the group, placed his hands on his hips and bellowed. “Now!”

The campers went silent and began turning away casting glances back towards the sight.

Although she felt that Josh deserved what he got, Erika’s heart cringed at the sight playing out before her eyes; flashbacks of an almost identical incident, but from a different point of view. A shiver ran down her spine.

“He gives me the creeps now too.” Samantha mistook the reaction. She squeezed Erika’s hand. “Thank you . . . hero.”

“Did you see that?” Rachel snickered from behind them. “He pissed himself.”

Erika’s heart felt heavy.

“I wouldn’t want to be there when they rip that duct tape off his hairy balls,” Samantha stated with a dead voice.

Erika’s heart sank even more. Eric had been there, been the one staring blindly at a spot on the ground, listening to the taunts, the name calling, the laughing. It was something that he never wanted to feel again. Yet seeing Josh in that position . . . no matter how much he deserved it or even worse, it was horrible.

“Before I forget . . .” Samantha turned towards Rachel. “These are for you.” She handed their collaborator two of the lavender wrist bands.

“Cool.” Rachel thanked her.

“Alright girls, settle down. Let’s get back to the cabin and clean up,” Phoenix directed.

The girls talked in animated tones as they made their way back to their cabin.

“Rachel, Samantha and Erika, I need to speak with you.” Phoenix looked at each one in turn. “The rest of you go on ahead.”

The redheaded counselor waited until the others were in the cabin before turning on the three. “Please tell me that you had nothing to do with that.” She pointed in the direction from which they’d come.

Erika felt horrible. She looked at the ground, not wanting to meet anyone’s eyes at the moment.

“What?!” Rachel exclaimed. “You can’t possibly think we did that?”

“With you three, I can’t begin to know what you are capable of,” Phoenix admitted.

Erika looked up and met Phoenix’s gaze and quickly looked away.

“Oh my God! You are!” Phoenix exclaimed. “Why would you do such a thing? You heard what Director Hobbs said about pranks and punishment.”

“It wasn’t a prank!” Erika shut her down. “He was trying to rape Samantha!” Her heart was pounding in her head. A silence fell between them. Even the mundane sounds of the camp seemed quiet.

“He what?” Phoenix finally broke the silence.

“He was trying to rape Samantha,” Erika continued to stare the counselor down. “I just happened to be walking nearby and heard the commotion. He was holding her down and trying to rape her.”

“Erika and Rachel saved me from that . . . that piece of shit,” Samantha inserted.

Phoenix broke the test of wills with Erika and looked each of the others in the eyes. “Why in the world didn’t you come and tell me?” she asked. “This is serious.”

“You don’t know Josh’s history.” It was Rachel’s turn.

“I don’t care about his history. Taking this into your own hands was NOT the answer.”

“I will NOT let him get away with rape again.” Rachel swore between clenched teeth.

“What are you talking about?” Phoenix inquired of Rachel.

Rachel quickly briefed the counselor on Josh’s activities the previous summer and how his father bailed him out by gifting the camp a large amount of money. As she detailed the events, Phoenix’s face became more and more red, contrasting with her copper hair.

“What exactly happened last night? Before you three became judge and jury.”

The three took turns explaining the turn of events up to the point when Rachel knocked Josh over the head with the oar.

“Come on,” Phoenix ordered. “We’re going to Director Hobbs.”

Erika exchanged frightened looks with Samantha. She squeezed the blonde’s hand. “We’ll get through this,” she whispered as they trudged after Phoenix.

---

“Not now!” Director Hobbs exploded at the redhead. “I have a major crisis to deal with right now.”

Erika stood with Rachel and Samantha outside the office but could hear everything as clearly as if they were in the room.

The smell of smoke hung in the air. Erika looked across the lake and saw that the smoke was hugging the tree tops instead of rising off into the atmosphere. The smell of the forest fire added to her feeling of impending doom.

“I know.” Phoenix took a deep breath. “I have the ones who did it.”

“You have what?” Director Hobbs yelled.

“I have the ones who did that to the Josh kid,” Phoenix re-stated more meekly. “But you need to hear them out.”

“I’ll be kicking them out,” Director Hobbs growled. “Where are the delinquents?”

Phoenix turned and slammed the office door shut. “Not until you hear me out!” she stated, raising her voice.

Erika and the other two exchanged looks of astonishment.

“. . . saying . . . girls . . . was right . . . good reason . . .” Erika could only hear every couple of words coming out of Phoenix’s mouth.

“. . . Josh . . . a history . . . National papers . . . hear . . . side . . . the story.”

The room became very quiet. Erika heard Samantha let out a held breath, then realized she was holding hers, trying to eavesdrop.

Time seemed to crawl by as they stood outside the office. A few people entered and exited the door, but nothing more could be heard.

At long last the door opened and Phoenix beckoned for them to enter. “Just tell her the truth,” she encouraged.

The three girls stood in a line in front of Director Hobbs desk.

Director Hobbs was cordial, but her voice was as cold as ice. “All right girls, tell me what happened last night.”

Samantha began with describing the date she and Josh were on. How they sat on the lake shore kissing and then Josh wanted more. She told the director about her refusing to go beyond kissing and how Josh became insistent. How he pushed her and held her down. She was nearly in tears again when Erika decided to take over.

Erika told her of hearing a call for help and investigating it; of finding Josh on top of Samantha pinning her beneath him as she struggled; of how she attacked Josh and his turning on her. The exchange of punches including the punch that knocked Samantha out.

Erika looked to Rachel who took her cue and described how she too heard cries for help and came upon Josh punching Samantha, then pouncing on Erika. She even included her striking Josh over the head with the oar to subdue him.

Director Hobbs looked at the girls not knowing whether or not to believe them. “Do you have any proof of this?” she inquired.

Erika grabbed a box of Kleenex off of the director’s desk and handed them to Samantha, who was shaking, having to re-live the horrible experience again.

While Samantha began to gently remove the makeup from her face, Erika pulled back her dark hair and showed the director the bruising she had acquired in the struggle.

Director Hobbs stood up and came around the desk and looked more closely at Erika’s contusion, gently poking at it and seeing how far behind her hairline it went. She then turned to Samantha, who turned her face to display the dark mark that she had received.

The Director gently poked at her bruise as well.

“Show her your wrists,” Rachel instructed.

Samantha un-wrapped the lavender cloth from her wrists and held them up for the Director to poke at. Director Hobbs only looked at the sore wrists and shook her head as she returned to her chair.

She sat and looked at her hands which were folded neatly on the desk for a long time. She looked up and took the three in with her gaze. “Why didn’t you come immediately to me?”

“Because of his past history,” Rachel said, defending their actions. “I swore an oath to myself that I’d never let anyone get away with doing that to another friend of mine–ever again.”

“What is this past history that I keep hearing of?” Hobbs inquired. “I don’t see it in his file.”

“I’m not surprised.” Rachel scoffed. “His daddy paid the last Director quite handsomely last year to keep what happened quiet. You can call my friend’s parents if you’d like. Of course they’ll be unhappy that that bastard is at it again.”

“Did you have to superglue his butt cheeks together?” Director Hobbs sighed.

Rachel tried hard not to snicker.

“You three stay here.” Hobbs instructed. “I’m going to go have a talk with Josh.”

Director Hobbs left the office and closed the door behind her. “Don’t let them leave.” she instructed someone outside the cabin.

“I can’t believe she’s going to go listen to that bastard’s lies.” Rachel swore.

Samantha was shaking again. Her lips trembled as she looked blankly at the wall.

“Here, Samantha, sit down.” Erika eased her into a chair. “It’ll be alright.” She looked up to Rachel. “Why didn’t you call the cops last year when this happened?”

“Because I didn’t know what had happened until a week later.” Rachel growled. “My friend withdrew and became depressed. She didn’t tell anyone what had happened until much later. By that time there was no evidence and the Director cited that it was her word against Josh’s.”

Erika fell silent. She knew very well what happened when someone accused another of a misdeed without proof to back them up. Whenever Eric was picked on in school, it was always his word against the other’s. It was worse when a group of tormentors made alibis for one another or stuck to a prearranged story against his.

Director Hobbs reentered the office and glared at each of the girls. “He won’t say anything.”

“Of course not,” Rachel snapped. “Anything he says will admit his guilt.”

“Samantha,” said Hobbs ignoring Rachel. She looked at the ashen girl sitting in the chair. “I want you to go see the nurse; you too Erika. I’ll be down there in a few minutes.” She dismissed them.

The three girls exited the office to find Phoenix sitting on a bench, her face filled with concern. She stood up and looked at each of the girls. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah.” Rachel clipped.

“We’re to go see the nurse.” Erika explained.

Phoenix walked with them across the courtyard to the Infirmary. She stopped just outside the door, “I’ve got to get back to the cabin. What would you like me to tell your cabin mates?”

Erika joined Rachel and Phoenix in looking to Samantha for a response.

“I don’t know,” she said. “Tell them whatever.”

---

The three girls sat in one of the exam rooms. The camp nurse looked at each of their bruises and gave Samantha some aspirin. “It will help with your jaw pain as well as some of your swelling.” She took out three clipboards with paper and handed one to each of the girls along with a pen. “We need you to each write what happened last night in your own words. Director Hobbs will be in shortly.”

Erika, grateful that the examination didn’t go any farther than looking at her bruise, accepted the task and began writing.

Half an hour later, the three girls continued to sit in the exam room waiting for Director Hobbs’ visit.

Instead of the Director entering the little room, it was the nurse again. “How’s your head, honey?” she asked Samantha.

“Better, thank you.”

“Would you like to call your parents?” she inquired.

“No.” Samantha shook her head. “I’m alright.” She squeezed Erika’s hand.

The nurse collected the written reports from the girls and left them alone again.

Ten minutes later, Phoenix opened the door. “Come with me girls.”

They followed her back out of the infirmary and back to Director Hobbs office. The three stood in front of her desk again. This time Phoenix stood next to them.

“You are damned lucky you didn’t kill him.” Director Hobbs started off. “He has a mild concussion from your swing to his head, but it was extremely dumb and dangerous to not seek out a counselor or myself to deal with this. He could have died last night.”

Erika swallowed hard.

“I’m sorry for what happened to you.” She looked with sympathy at Samantha, “But your actions were out of line.” Her gaze went to Rachel and Erika. “Your cabin is going to town to see a movie, correct?” She looked to Phoenix who nodded. “You three will not be going. You will have kitchen duty after dinner for the rest of the week and you will be working for me during your ‘free time’ next week as well”

Rachel bit her lip to keep from blurting anything out.

Erika just nodded her head in acceptance.

“Phoenix, can you please escort these two girls to breakfast? I would like to speak to Samantha alone.”

Erika gave Samantha’s hand a reassuring squeeze and followed Phoenix out of the office.

The mess hall was noisy with people speculating about Josh’s predicament and who had done it. As soon as Phoenix led Rachel and Erika into the mess, the noise ceased. Everyone stared and pointed at her and Rachel as they made their way up to their table.

“Where’s Samantha?” Dani inquired.

“Director Hobbs is talking to her.” Erika took a seat next to Tricia.

“How are you doing?” Tricia questioned.

“I’m fine. I’m just an emotional wreck.” Erika confided.

“I don’t doubt it.”

“So what happened?” Victoria blurted out. “We’re hearing all kinds of rumors but they are just that.”

Katie handed Rachel and Erika each a plate of scrambled eggs, bacon and toast. “We figured you’d need to eat when you got here.”

Erika and Rachel took turns explaining for the umpteenth time, the events of the previous night.

“That slime ball!” Katie exclaimed “My brothers would have taken him out and castrated him with a quick stroke of their hunting knives.”

“He’s getting off easy.” Krystal agreed.

“I don’t know.” Tricia disagreed. “When I went to the bathroom a bit ago, I saw him being taken to a cop car in handcuffs.”

“Daddy might not be able to bail him out of this one?” Rachel raised an eyebrow full of hopeful optimism.

“That’s up to Samantha and Hobbs.” Krystal stated.

“What’s with the wrist thingies?” Dani touched the one on Rachel’s wrist.

Erika quickly explained to the table that Samantha’s wrists were bruised and that they were wearing the wrist bands in supporting her, as well as hiding the dark marks.

“Do you have any more?” Tricia inquired.

Erika pulled a wad of the cut fabric from her shorts and laid it on the table. All of the girls in the cabin reached for one and quickly helped one another wrap and secure them to their wrists.

The other tables started clearing out as they finished their morning meals. Derek made eye contact with Erika and gave her a smile full of concern. Erika smiled back and nodded her head, showing that she understood his thoughts.

Columbine was the only cabin left in the mess when Samantha was escorted in by Director Hobbs. The blonde looked like she had been crying. The director watched with concern as the cheerleader joined her cabin at the table.

“Are you hungry?” Katie asked.

Samantha shook her head no. She paused. “Yes, I am.” She managed a weak smile. She took a seat next to Erika and gave her leg a squeeze.

“What did Hobbs want?” Rachel asked. It was what was on everyone’s mind.

“She had me call my parents.” Samantha squeaked. “They are driving up tomorrow.”

“They aren’t taking you home are they?” Erika’s heart pounded.

“They said they will decide once they get here.”

“Shit!” Erika swore.

“I don’t want to think about it.” Samantha said around a bite of bacon.

“Victoria, what’s on our agenda today?” Rachel looked to the Latina.

“I didn’t look this morning.” The studious girl admitted. “I was too busy speculating about what was going on with all of you.”

“Come on girls. We need to get over to the stables.” Phoenix greeted them from the door.

“Stables?” Erika questioned.

“Trail ride.” Victoria got up from the table.

“I so need a shower after that.” Erika looked down at her bare legs. Not only that, but she needed to shave the incoming stubble.

“Damn, you sound like a girl.” Victoria retorted.

“I thought that was the point?”

“Shhh. Not in front of Tricia.” Katie hissed under her breath to Victoria.

“She already knows.” Erika sighed aloud as she joined the group on their trek to the stables.

Upon reaching the stables, Erika made an excuse to use the bathroom. While in the stall, she removed her gaffe. She joined the others as they were mounting up for their morning ride. She quickly slapped her helmet on and swung up into the saddle. Feeling her genitals free from their bonds was an alien feeling. Feeling them rub against the saddle was a little disquieting.

Even through the yellowish-brown smoke hung in the air, the day was nice. The trail they were riding had some wind damage. Most of which they simply rode around.

Erika dropped the reins to the saddle horn and let her nag simply follow the other horses as they rode through the trees and sporadic clearings. The grassy clearings were tall with grass that wavered like waves on a windblown ocean. On closer inspection, she noticed wild daisies and irises fighting to make their way amongst the taller monocot.

“Will she be alright?” Dani asked riding up beside Erika in one of the clearings.

“Who?”

“Samantha. Do you think she will be okay? That happening to her is horrible. I’d imagine it could really screw with someone’s brain.

“She just needs time and love.” Erika reassured the blonde. “Oh, before I forget, Dani. I had an interesting talk with someone yesterday.”

“Oh?”

“It’s kind of funny, actually.” Erika chuckled.

Dani smiled at her trying to be patient.

“There’s this guy who I though liked me?” she went on. “I thought he was going to try and ask me out, but instead he asked me about you.”

“Me?”

“Yes, he thinks you are beautiful and wanted me to ask if you’d be interested in spending some time with him.”

“Probably a guy who wants to add a dwarf to his freak list.” Dani scowled.

“No. I don’t think so. He is genuinely interested in you.”

Dani looked bewildered. “Why would he be interested in me when there is someone like you around?”

“Maybe because I’m really a guy?” Erika whispered conspiratorially at Dani.

“Fooled me.” She smiled back and looked Erika up and down for a moment grinning. “I’m glad you are a girl this summer and in my cabin.”

“Thank you.” Erika smiled back. “I’m glad too.”

Dani studied her friend again. “You’ve changed,” she commented at last.

“What do you mean?” Erika looked confused.

“There is definitely something different about you.” Dani contemplated. “You are more confident than you were a few days ago.”

“Maybe that’s because I was hiding something a few days ago.”

“Perhaps,” Dani sighed unconvinced.

The trail entered another wooded area. This time instead of being lined with dead pine needles, the trail sloped upward and followed a small stream. The water of the stream seemed to immediately cool them off after being out in the warm sun of the meadow. It gurgled, laughed and rushed its way over and around moss dappled rocks.

The trail they were riding on came upon and crossed over a wooden bridge crossing the stream just below a small, trickling waterfall. Its spray, light and cooling was an unexpected refresher.

Twenty minutes later the horses emerged onto a large open rocky outcropping into the sun. The hot sun beat down through the smoky haze created by the forest fire and on the rocks, which reflected it back at the girls, warming their legs. The sounds of the birds in the trees, which were now behind them was replaced by the soft roar of a waterfall.

Erika watched as the girls started to dismount their horses and led them on foot along the broad hard granite. Erika dismounted and followed their example. Their guide led them to a shaded edge of a large pool of water. A waterfall threw a soft mist into the air catching the sun and creating a rainbow near the pool.

On the far side were two large maple trees. A thick rope was strung between their trunks. The guide led them to the rope and tied the reins off on the rope making sure that there was enough slack that the horse could reach the bucket of water on the ground nearby. One by one, the other girls of Columbine followed suit and joined the guide at the edge of the large pool.

Krystal said what everyone else was thinking. “This is so pretty.”

“And fun!” their guide broke the silent awe. While they were all admiring Mother Nature’s work of art, she apparently stripped out of her jeans and shoes. She ran into the water, kicking up a splash then dove under.

Rachel and Phoenix were right behind her then, one by one, the others joined in the cool frolic.

They splashed, giggled and took turns sitting under the cataract as it beat down on them from above.

Erika sat on a large rock, sunning herself at the water’s edge. Rachel, Dani and Katie were still in the water, having fun.

What a wonderful escape. A place where girls can get away from boys and commune with nature, Erika reflected.

“Come on, sleepy head.” Tricia splashed some cold water on her.

Erika snapped to wakefulness by cold spray and the realization that she had relaxed enough to fall asleep. Still wet, the girls mounted up and headed back to camp.

As they approached the camp, a loud noise intruded upon their silent journey. The noise grew louder and louder

“What is that!?” Katie called out to be heard over the racket.

“Helicopter!” Tricia answered.

A moment later a helicopter with a large container hanging under it emerged over the tree tops. Large splashes of water slopped over its edges breaking tree branches as it fell to hit the ground with a dull thud.

“The fire is getting worse.” Tricia explained trying to keep control of her horse who obviously didn’t like the racket.

They merged onto the trail that circled the lake. Erika looked out across the water, imagining what the helicopter had just done. A movement out of the corner of her eye caught her attention. It was the mother duck. Frightened by the ‘monster’ grabbing water, it was in along the shore. Little balls of yellow fluff dodged in around and under their mother. Erika searched for her friend the black duckling. Her heart fell when she couldn’t locate him among his siblings.

As they started to enter camp, the helicopter hovered back in. Their guide and the rest steered their horses to the lake front to watch as the helicopter hovered over the middle of the lake. A large bucket hung from large steel cables sank into the water then slowly the helicopter rose up into the air. The bucket, released from the confines of the lake swayed back and forth sloshing water again over its sides as helicopter climbed up over the tree tops and disappeared in the direction of the forest fire raging in the distance.

The girls pulled the saddles off of their mounts and began brushing them down.

“So who is it?” Dani asked.

“Who is what?” Erika blinked.

“The guy interested in me.”

“I thought he was some loser who wanted to add you to his ‘freak’ list.”

“You wouldn’t do that to me, would you?”

“No. He’s a really nice guy.” Erika smiled.

“Who?” Dani was almost jumping up in down with frustration.

“Derek.”

“Derek?” Dani made a puzzled face.

“The redheaded guy I was spending time with during the storm.”

“The comic book nerd?”

“Hey now. He’s a very nice guy.” Erika protested. She fixed Dani with a frown. “You really should give it a chance. Get to know him.”

Dani went back to brushing her horse.

“He really does like you.” Erika called after her.

“Who does?” Katie raised her head.

“Derek.” Erika stated.

Dani turned red at Erika sharing this information with the others.

“I think he’s kind of cute.” Katie stated.

“I’ll think about it.” Dani cut the conversation short.

---

The conversations at dinner were centered round two things: Josh leaving camp and the helicopter which spent the afternoon hovering over the lake and filling its bucket.

“What movie do we want to see tonight?” Katie asked over her second helping of spaghetti.

Rachel, Erika and Samantha exchanged looks.

“We can’t go.” Rachel informed the girls.

“Who can’t go?” Victoria asked.

“Us.” Rachel indicated Samantha and Erika along with herself.

“It’s part of our punishment for the Josh thing.” Erika spoke up. “You can tell us all about it tonight though.”

Dani looked disappointed. Katie stopped chewing on her spaghetti and looked like she was about to cry.

“Maybe Director Hobbs will change her mind.” Tricia smiled.

“What? Are you being sent to your bedroom for the night?” Krystal sneered.

“Worse.” Rachel sighed. “Kitchen duty. In fact, we should be going back there now.” She looked to her co-conspirators.

Erika pushed away from the table and waited for Samantha to join her.

Katie swallowed her bite, “For how long?”

“Dinner kitchen duty all this next week, and working during our ‘free time’.”

The three girls bid their friends a good night and entered the kitchen.

The head cook, Sheila, greeted them by handing them each an apron. “Good evening girls.”

“Hey Sheila.” Rachel greeted.

“It seems you can’t go through a summer without ‘helping’ me.” The cook chuckled. Her face turned serious as she leaned in closer. “I heard what you did. I think he deserved worse.”

Erika was a little taken aback–An Adult condoning violence.

“Sorry you three had to come here under these circumstances,” Sheila shrugged. “But we can always use the help.”

The head cook gave them a quick tour of the kitchen. The walk-in fridge, the massive pantry and the huge cook top and grill. “This is new this year. Rachel, you’ll appreciate it.” She winked. She showed them a stainless-steel counter with a lip that connected to a large stainless-steel box and a counter on the other side of it. “A dishwasher.”

“Oh thank God.” Rachel exclaimed. She turned to the other two. “Last year, we had to hand-wash all of the dishes. We were here all night.”

Sheila went through a list of chores; from washing the plates, pots and pans; wiping down all of the stainless with bleach water and mopping the floor, just to name a few.

“What about tomorrow, Sheila?” Rachel inquired. “It’s Fourth of July. Do we have clean up duty then too?”

“Of course, you do.” Sheila shook her head in disbelief. “My kitchen staff will appreciate the help. That way, they can enjoy the evening as well. Don’t worry it won’t be bad. We’ll be using paper plates. It will just be some pots and pans.” Sheila scanned the kitchen quickly. “Okay, Rachel you get the first shift at the dishwasher. You two,” she pointed to Erika and Samantha, “Go clear the tables. Pile the plates on that counter for Rachel, throw out the trash, and put the condiments in the walk-in.”

Before they could get started on their task, Dani–followed by the rest of the cabin, pushed through the doors carrying stacks of the dirty dishes. “They aren’t showing any good movies tonight,” she stated. “Where do you want these?”

“What are you talking about?” Rachel blurted out after a stunned silence. “They’re playing that romantic comedy that you’ve been talking about all afternoon.”

“We’d rather be here with you.” Katie smiled.

“Don’t look at me.” Phoenix shrugged. “I’m never included in the cabin decisions.”

“Put those over there,” Sheila pointed. “I’ll get you aprons. Spaghetti sauce stains horribly.”

Within a few minutes the mess hall was cleared of dirty dishes. Dani and Katie wiped down the tables and swept the floor. Victoria and Rachel scraped, and hosed down the dishes stacked them in the dishwasher racks and ran them through. Rachel and Samantha, wearing gloves so not to burn their hands on the still-hot dishes, stacked and put them away. Tricia and Erika worked in the large sink scrubbing the large pots.

Director Hobbs entered the back door and looked around. “We’re leaving for the movie in just a few minutes, girls. Come on lets go.”

“They decided to stay and help out their cabin mates.” Phoenix said wiping an arm across her head from scrubbing the cook top.

“But it’s the movie for winning the point contest for the first week.”

“See if Daisy or Azalea cabin want to go.” Tricia smiled from her place at the sink.

Bewildered, Director Hobbs turned and walked out the door.

“You girls are doing great,” Sheila encouraged. “I’m going to leave you alone in your work. I need to take a shower. Rachel, come and get me to look it over before you all go to bed.”

“Okay Sheila.” Rachel nodded.

“Okay, that floor is done.” Katie and Dani emerged from the hall. “Shall we start on the floor in here?”

“Sure.” Rachel smiled. “Pick up all these rubber mats and take them out back. There are two hooks on the wall. You hang them there and hose them off.”

“I’ll get the mats. If you want to hose them” Katie said. “They’re pretty heavy.”

“Cook top is done.” Phoenix panted. “I’ll start on the walk-in.” The redhead disappeared into the large fridge.

Erika dumped the water out of her pot and took it over to the washing station to run it through the dishwasher. She turned to go back to work on another pot when she felt a hot spray of water on her back. She screeched and turned around to see Rachel holding the water nozzle pointing at her with a big grin on her face. She squeezed the lever again and sent another spray across the distance. Erika dodged out of the way and grabbed the hanging water nozzle above the sink and shot back hitting Victoria in the back. She shrieked a grabbed for a soaking pan and threw the water at Tricia and Erika.

Seconds later, water was being sprayed and thrown across the kitchen soaking each other as the girls laughed and squealed. Samantha rushed Erika and the nozzle as she sprayed the cheerleader. Rachel took advantage and began spraying the two as they began wrestling for control of the impromptu water weapon.

Dani pulled the hose inside and began spraying Rachel from the doorway. Phoenix poked her head out and ducked inside to avoid flying water thrown by Victoria. She poked her head back out laughing and sticking her tongue out tauntingly at the school reporter.

Laughing aloud, Erika was bent over backwards as Samantha pressed against her giggling. Both of their hands fought for control of the water nozzle as it sprayed down on them. Samantha suddenly leaned forward and pressed her lips against Erika’s. Erika’s hands slipped off the nozzle in surprise. Samantha’s arms lowered from the nozzle and wrapped around Erika’s neck as she deepened the kiss. Her tongue slowly flicked against Erika’s lips seeking entry. Erika obliged her hands falling to Samantha’s waist.

The kitchen became deathly silent as the girls of Columbine cabin stared on in disbelief.

---

To be continued . . .

All comments gratefully received, but remember, this IS fiction . . .

Camp Kumoni Ch. 40 by Anistasia Allread Assisted and proofed by Nick B “You aren’t going to peek, are you?” “No!” Erika asserted, disgusted by the thought.

Dani was the first to break the silence. “Well it’s about time.”

Several of the others started to hoot and whistle as the two became lost in each other’s embrace.

“You need to come up for air sometime,” Rachel laughed. She took the nozzle she was holding and began spraying them again.

Phoenix stepped out of the walk in and started towards the two. “Alright you two, that’s enough.”

Samantha released Erika’s lips ever so slowly, yet it was like she was pulling a band aid off of a wound. Those lips. Those beautiful, soft, wonderful lips.

Erika opened her eyes to see the copper haired counselor standing behind Samantha. “Exploring your sexuality at this age is a healthy thing,” she began. “But please, let’s do it in a more private manner.”

Samantha turned three shades of red,

“Well it’s a good thing I hadn’t mopped the floor yet,” Katie giggled.

The ladies of Columbine, finished their tasks, helped mop the floor, wipe down the stainless and finished putting the dishes away.

“I’ll go get Sheila to do the final inspection, if you all want to head back to the cabin,” Rachel stated.

“I sure could use a shower,” Erika sighed.

Rachel smiled. “What do you mean, I just gave you one.”

“But Samantha was being a water hog. Besides I need to wash my hair in water that doesn’t feel like it has fry grease in it.”

---

The clock radio went off in the middle of a heavy metal song. Erika decided that it was too early for that kind of music and threw her pillow across the cabin at Rachel.

“Hey!” Rachel protested.

“It’s the Fourth of July.” Dani’s voice was full of excitement. “It’s one of my favorite holidays of the year.”

“Do we get to sleep in today?” Victoria groaned.

“No,” Rachel stated. “But no exercise this morning. We need to spend the time decorating the cabin for inspection.”

“That’s right. We got all of those decorations.” Krystal propped herself up on her bed.

“You guys got Fourth of July decorations?” Tricia inquired.

Samantha started to wake up. “Yeah.”

“That is so cool!” Tricia exclaimed. “I love this cabin.”

“It’s Sunday, right?” Victoria asked.

Phoenix flipped over. “Yes.”

“That means we get to switch back to morning showers.”

Katie stretched. “Oh, Thank God.” I have such a hard time waking up without my shower in the morning.”

One by one the girls tumbled from their bunks and made their way to the bathroom to take care of their bodily functions.

“Why don’t you get a head start on your shower?” Rachel suggested to Erika. “That way, you’ll be through as we get down there. When you get back up here, you can start on the cleaning.”

“Okay. But I need a little longer for a shower this morning. I need to shave.” Erika grimaced.

“Do what you have to do. We’ll see you down there.”

Erika grabbed her toiletries and towel, along with a pair of shorts and a red tank top before making her way down to the showers.

Erika’s mind wandered to the previous night to Samantha’s lips pressed against hers, the taste of her tongue and the feel of her soft silky skin against hers.

The daydream like state carried her into the bathroom where she sat her toiletries on the counter and absent mindedly looked into the mirror. A pretty brunette girl with large blue eyes looked back at her. An imaginary image of Samantha came up behind her and wrapped her arms around her waist, while her imaginary lips pressed against her neck, before the image’s chin rested on her shoulder and smiled in the mirror at her.

Who’d ever thought that Samantha Thompson would ever have anything to do with ‘the plague’? She smiled at herself in the mirror, studying the face that stared back at her and slowly her smile faded. She wasn’t the plague, she was Erika, or was she? Was she really Erika, or was she Eric? Did Samantha kiss Eric last night or Erika?

If Samantha likes, Erika, and finds Erika attractive, will she feel the same way towards Eric or will she just see Eric as ‘the plague’?

Erika grabbed her toiletry bag off the counter and distractedly dragged her towel behind her as she entered a shower stall. She had to admit, Erika was a striking image. As Eric, if he had seen such a girl on the street, he’d look twice, but Samantha wasn’t gay, she was attracted to jocks and such. Why would she be attracted to a guy trying to be a girl for the summer?

The hot water poured over her as she contemplated the current situation. Maybe Samantha didn’t have a type. Maybe Samantha was exploring other avenues. Was Erika then just an experiment, or was Eric the experiment.

Erika rinsed her hair and pushed away the troubling thoughts for a few moments, while she concentrated on shaving her body, getting as close a shave of the peach fuzz on her face as she could then carefully denuding the hair under her arms. She then carefully scraped the hair away from her legs and double checked their smoothness with her fingertips before putting the pink razor away.

“You almost done in there, Erika?” Samantha called from outside the stall.

“Yes. Just a few more minutes.” Erika called back. She could hear the voices and noises of the other girls as they undressed and got into their own showers.

“Tricia had a really cool idea,” Samantha said by way of a greeting as Erika exited the shower stall. “We’re going to braid our hair and sew red, white, and blue ribbon through it.”

Erika looked blankly at Samantha. “You can do that?”

“Of course, silly.”

“How do you get it out?” Erika bit her lower lip in thought.

“It’s not tied or sewn in that way.” Samantha giggled. “I guess I should have said it is woven into the braid.”

“Oh. Okay.”

Even with her morning breath and her hair a mess, she was beautiful. How did she do it? Like a moth to a flame, Erika found her lips drawn to Samantha’s. An electric spark of pleasure raced through her body, causing a certain something in her gaffe to strain against its confines.

“See you back in the cabin.” Samantha smiled before closing the door behind her. She popped her head back out. “You aren’t going to peek, are you?”

“No.” Erika said, disgusted by the thought.

“I trust you, but some of the others aren’t quite sure yet, so it’d be best if you combed your hair and stuff up at the cabin,” Samantha whispered.

Erika sighed, grabbed her bag and bundle before heading back up to the cabin.

She wrapped the towel up around her head like a turban and began picking up and cleaning the cabin. She was just finishing with the sweeping when Rachel and Tricia entered.

“Wow, you’ve gotten most everything done,” Tricia complimented. “Thank you Erika.”

Rachel dumped her stuff off in her drawer and retrieved her suitcase from the closet. Dani, Katie and Victoria arrived and gathered around with them to watch as Rachel pulled steamers, balloons, flags, sparklers and a ‘Happy Fourth of July’ sign out and laid them on the bed.

The girls rushed to put their thing away and threw themselves into their decorating task. Krystal, Samantha and Phoenix arrived in the middle of the excitement and joined in the fun.

One by one, Victoria pulled one of the girls off to the side and deftly braided each side of their head. Once Tricia was finished with her decorating, she borrowed Rachel’s largest needle. With quick strokes, she threaded the colorful ribbons through the braids, leaving some out at the ends like streamers.

“Should we wear our Lavender shirts?” Phoenix asked of the group.

“It’s Fourth of July. We should be wearing red, white, and blue.” Dani asserted, voicing every ones opinion.

Erika looked up after Tricia finished sewing the ribbons through her hair and noticed that the new addition to the group was wearing her lavender wrist bands. She glanced around and found that everyone but she was wearing their lavender wrist bands. She turned pink at the thought of not supporting her girlfriend and after thanking Tricia, quickly wrapped the scraps of shirt around her wrists.

“Come on, Rachel,” Victoria gestured.

“My hair’s too short,” Rachel scoffed.

“I can do something with it. You can’t be the only one in the cabin without ribbons.”

“It’s alright, really,” Rachel grimaced.

“You’ve got to show your cabin spirit,” Katie encouraged.

Rachel stomped across the cabin. “Will it shut you all up?”

“For now,” Samantha smiled.

Victoria pulled the crown of Rachel’s hair back into a ponytail and braided it.

Dani and Katie stood at the door of the cabin and surveyed their handy work.

“This looks really good,” Dani smiled.

Katie looked to the glowering girl getting ribbons sewn into her braid. “Rachel, this was a fantastic idea.”

The corners of Rachel’s mouth threatened to smile. “Thanks.”

---

The mess hall was filled with excitement as the campers were eagerly awaiting a day of rest, relaxation and a lot of fun. It sounded like most were planning on spending the day in the water or on the beach.

“When are your parents coming?” Erika asked of Samantha.

“I’m not sure,” she shrugged. “It’s a couple of hours drive from the city, so it will probably be sometime this afternoon.”

“Do you want me with you?” Erika questioned.

“Nah. I think I can handle it,” Samantha shrugged. She looked into Erika’s concerned eyes and swallowed. “But I wouldn’t mind if you were close by, just in case.”

Erika gave her love’s knee a squeeze in loving understanding.

Bowls of sugared strawberries, blueberries and whipped cream were set on the table followed closely by large stacks of waffles.

“That is so cool,” Tricia bounced. “A red, white and blue breakfast.”

As they were finishing their holiday breakfast, Director Hobbs took her place at the front of the mess hall. After getting their attention she began the week’s point totals for the cabins. Even without its leader, Oak cabin took the lead in points for the boys. For the girls, it was close. Only five points separated the two top cabins for the week. Rachel was disappointed to find out that Columbine cabin came in second.

“Do today’s inspection points count in that or next week’s?” Tricia asked.

“Next week’s,” Phoenix answered around a bite of strawberry.

“Due to recent events,” Director Hobbs continued. “There will be no more mixed gender boat or canoe check outs and today, everyone is restricted to the camp’s main campus. No wandering around the lake or taking off on to the trails.”

“Typical,” Rachel growled. “She calls an attempted rape an ‘event’.”

“You all have noticed that the Firefighting helicopters are using our lake and because of this, we are asking anyone canoeing or boating to stay on the sides of the lake. Anyone going into the middle of the lake will lose their lake privileges for the summer.” She paused for emphasis, “Everyone have a good Fourth,” She finished with a smile.

Erika looked up from her plate to see Director Hobbs standing at the end of their table.

“I just wanted to let you know how overjoyed the judges were this morning when they entered your cabin.” She scanned each of them. “They asked me to go take a look for myself. You girls really out did yourselves.” She smiled. “I am personally awarding your cabin ten extra points.”

“Thank you,” Dani grinned. “It was Rachel’s idea.”

Director Hobbs smiled at the athletic young girl before taking them all in again. “Have fun today, girls and don’t forget, you three have kitchen duty this evening.”

“We all have kitchen duty this evening,” Dani stated after Hobbs left.

“No, you don’t,” Erika argued. “This is our punishment. You need to enjoy your Fourth.”

“As Rachel pointed out last week, we are a cabin,” Victoria vocalized. “When one of us does well, we all do well. When one of us gets unfairly punished then we all get unfairly punished. That’s all there is to it.”

“It’s the Fourth of July,” Erika protested. “You should be out enjoying fireworks, watermelon and ice cream or something, not cleaning a kitchen.”

“So should you,” Krystal stated. “You all get up at the crack of dawn to exercise with me. That isn’t fair to you. You aren’t the ones who are fat. Besides, I can look at helping out as a bit more exercise.” She smiled.

Krystal turned to Katie. “It’s my turn to clean the floor tonight.”

“Enough about tonight,” Samantha said, ending the conversation. “Rachel what did you have planned today?”

“I am going to teach the boys that girls can kick their asses in basketball.” She grinned. “Any of you want to join me?” No one said anything. “Come on Krystal, I could really use you out there.”

“I can’t play basketball,” The large girl admitted.

“All you need to do is keep the boys busy and if you get the ball pass it to me. I’ll take care of the rest.” Rachel smiled.

“We’ll see.” Krystal was non-committal.

“What about you, Dani?” Samantha inquired.

“Katie and I are going to the beach to enjoy the water and sun.”

“Tricia?” Samantha prodded.

“I don’t know,” The blonde in pink admitted. “Probably work on my tan a bit. Maybe pretend to read a magazine while checking out the guys at the beach.”

“That sound fun,” Victoria giggled. “I think I’ll join Tricia.”

“What about you, Erika?” Samantha asked.

“I was hoping that you would join me in canoeing around the lake.” Erika was hopeful. “I’ve lost my duck and would really like to see if I can find him.”

“You’ve lost your duck?” Rachel snorted.

“Haven’t you seen the mother duck and her babies?” Erika inquired.

Katie smiled. “I have. They’re so cute.”

“Yeah, So?” Victoria raised an eyebrow.

“The black duckling is missing,” Erika explained. “I noticed it the other day. I kept hoping that he’d show up, but I haven’t seen him. I want to see if maybe he’s lost or hurt or something.”

A loud thundering noise grew louder and louder.

“The firefighting helicopter,” Tricia spoke.

“Oooh. I hope that you duck didn’t get swallowed by that water bucket,” Rachel smirked.

The horrifying look on Erika’s face was enough to get the athletic girl to start chuckling.

“You are so mean,” Tricia stated. She turned to Erika. “I’m sure that your duck didn’t get swallowed by the water bucket. The noise alone drives the ducks to the edge of the lake.”

“We’ll help you search,” Katie responded, looking at Dani who smiled and nodded.

The girls got up and left the mess hall then split up, going in different directions.

“You never answered me.” Erika looked to Samantha, the fear of being rejected washing over her.

“I would love to go canoeing with you,” she smiled.

---

“Stay out of the middle of the lake!” Todd called after them as they slowly paddled away from the dock.

“I almost forgot.” Erika looked at Samantha. “I need to stop by that area where Josh attacked you. I left my flip-flops there.”

Samantha went white at the suggestion.

“Never mind, I’ll get them later,” Erika quickly corrected.

“Slow down so we can catch up,” Dani called from another canoe.

Erika rested her paddle across the canoe and relished the feel of the water craft silently slip through the water.

“So what does this duck look like?” Dani asked as their canoe came along side.

“It’s a duckling, a baby duck and it’s the only black one.” Erika scanned the reeds along the shore.

“You sure it’s not with its mother?” Katie asked.

“Yes. I counted them a dozen times and looked for a couple of days.”

“Tell you what. Dani and I’ll head around the other side of the lake and meet you in the back.”

Erika shrugged. “Fine by me. Just be careful if you find him.”

“We will,” Dani assured.

The two turned the canoe around and paddled back towards the docks and to search the other side of the lake.

Erika looked across the lake at the smoke covered hills. The yellow brown haze seemed to fill the entire skyline. Another thump thumping sound of the returning chopper echoed around the tree lined lake.

The two girls pulled in their paddles and let the canoe drift into the reeds as they watched the chopper hover over the lake, re-filling its bucket.

Wind currents created by the blades of the air craft buffeted the girls and reeds. It caused waves on the surface of the water that rocked the canoe, disturbing the peaceful lake.

Straining under the weight of the water laden bucket, the helicopter slowly at first rose up into the sky and began speeding away over the tree tops, as water sloshed and fell in large sheets to the lake and then to the forest floor.

Samantha holding to the reeds to keep the canoe from drifting sighed as the loud noise started to disappear. A silence descended upon the forest around them. Even the birds seemed to keep quiet when the chopper was near.

The girls slowly dipped their paddles into the water and pulled, dipped and pulled. The only sound now was the dripping of water off of their paddles as they reached to dip them again and again.

Samantha froze; her paddle in midair. “Shh. I hear something,” she hissed.

Erika froze as well and strained to hear for any noise that wasn’t familiar.

“Over there.” Samantha pointed with her paddle towards the shore.

“What is it?” Erika whispered.

“I’m not sure, but it sounded out of the ordinary.”

The reeds in this area of the lake were quite thick and tall as they stabbed at the sky over the heads of the girls.

A sudden whooshing noise erupted as two birds hiding in the reeds took flight. Samantha stifled a scream at the sudden clamor. She paused and tilted her head to one side. Erika followed her lead and again concentrated on listening.

“Up there.” Samantha pointed just ahead of them.

A strange noise, not quite a peep, but not a croak either sounded muffled amongst the reeds as they scraped along the hull of the canoe.

Samantha paused again then turned her head a bit. “We passed it.”

Erika dug her paddle into the water behind her and using leverage pushed on the oar against her hand and halted the canoe’s forward momentum. Two more similar stokes and they were floating the way they came.

Erika paused mid stroke. She could now hear the strange noise. It definitely wasn’t a frog. It wasn’t the chirping of a bird or chattering of a squirrel either. Erika pulled in her oar and slowly stood up in the canoe to scan around them.

“I think it’s coming from shore,” she said, almost in a whisper.

As carefully as she dared, she lowered herself to grab the canoe and cautiously slipped her legs into the water. Her feet sank in soft, cool, mud. She then slowly waded to the shore stopping every couple of steps to get her bearings on where the sound was coming from.

Samantha watched and listened as her dark-haired friend slowly searched the shoreline.

Erika stopped and looked down by her feet. She stepped back two steps and paused again. She was so close she could taste it. She heard the muffled noise again and stepped one step forward and up on to shore. Her eyes stared at the ground through the tall grasses and marshy weeds, straining to see where the strange sound was coming from.

She heard it again. Coming from right where she was looking.

Samantha thought Erika was going to dive through the mud, she moved so fast.

Erika brushed a few of the reeds away and found a dark hole its sides nearly vertical. Down in the bottom of the hole, a dark object called up towards the sky.

It was so dark she couldn’t tell what it was. She shifted her head off to the side to allow more sun to penetrate the darkness. There at the bottom of the hole was a black ball of fluffy feathers.

“It’s him!” she cried to Samantha.

She knelt on all fours and slowly lowered her hand into the hole. “Come on, little fella,” she cooed. “Come on. I won’t hurt you.”

Terrified, the little black creature fluttered around the deep hole trying to find an escape.

“Come on,” she coaxed. “I’m just trying to help you.”

Her hand felt soft down and a few more course feathers. Her hand flailed in the bottom, trying to get a hold of the duckling. Finally, she was able to get a hold of a wing and quickly brought it to the surface and cradled it in her two hands.

“I’ve got him! I’ve found my duck!” she cried.